THE LEGAL CODE
OF
FRED THE GREAT
EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION
BV
MILTON HAIGHT TURK. PH.D.
WHITE PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH 1
HOBART COLLEGE
BOSTON, U.S.A.
GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS
i89 3
Ic
Nt
kf
"I give theft Books
for the founding of a. College in this Colony"
I • Y^MJE-WraVEKSffinr*
° iLUM&ai&ir ■>
fl
\
Gift of
jJl/AJjyAS I ij~£AA j J&. Vi la rrKj. \
^A/^OAyt^W ft j lOOG,
THE LEGAL CODE
OF ELFHEI) THE GREAT
EDITED
WITH AN INTRODUCTION
BY
MILTON HAIGHT TURK, Pn. D.
WHITE PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH IN IIOBART COEEEUE
BOSTON, U.S.A.
PUBLISHED BY GINN AND COMPANY
1893
TO MY FATHER.
Xc
hX
PREFACE.
The preparation of a separate edition of Alfred's Legal
Code is due to the conviction that the nature of this work
rendered desirable its consideration from a literary point of
view. Philologically also its existence in one very old manuscript
gives it among Anglo-Saxon Law-Books a peculiar value. But
its chief claim to special consideration rests upon its author's
great significance in Anglo-Saxon Literature. King Alfred's
literary tastes and occupations strongly colour this work; indeed
in the Introduction the lawgiver is plainly supplanted by the
man of letters, who, even in the actual laws, often presses
close to the view. To prepare this monument for a place
among Alfred's literary works is the object of the present
edition.
The last edition from the Mss. (Thorpe's, 1840) gave E
rather inaccurately. We print from our own copies E, B, and
the fragments Ot and Bu. The parts of the Vulgate used by
M. in his introduction are given parallel to Ms. E. Besides
the Bibliography and description and examination of the
Manuscripts, with a discussion of the sources of Lambarde's
text, an attempt is made to elucidate the literary characteristics
of the work, to define the position of the laws called Ine's in
it, and, as well as may be, to ascertain the probable date of
its publication.
Although our citations are, with few exceptions, independent,
yet the Bibliography owes a considerable debt to Professor
Wiilker's "Grundriss zur Geschichte der Angelsachsischen
Litteratur", as must every work of this kind in the department
of Anglo-Saxon. Furthermore, the consideration of the order
of iE.'s works in the "Grundriss", Schmidt's excellent treatise
VI
on the Beda, and the paper "Zu den Gesetzen der Angel-
sachsen", by Dr. F. Liebermann, have all been of much use.
For personal favours in connection with this work the editor
is further indebted to Prof. Wiilker and to Dr. Liebermann.
The Rev. Samuel S. Lewis., M. A., F. S. A., Fellow and Li¬
brarian of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, has laid him
under obligations by many kind acts, including securing for
his use from the Rev. F. J. A. Hort., D. D.? LL. D., Professor in
Cambridge, opinions on important points in Alfred's use of
Biblical sources. To these gentlemen and to the Rev. T. K.
Cheyne, D. D., Canon of Rochester Cathedral, for placing the
Textus Roffeusis at his disposal, the editor wishes in this place
to return hearty thanks.
Leipsic, July 1889.
Contents.
Preface V
Part First — Introduction.
I. Bibliography.
A. Manuscripts of iEIfred's Code 3
B. Editions of the Code 3
C. Extracts from the Code 5
D. Translations of the Code 7
E. Writings concerning the Code 8
F. Other Works of Importance s
II. The Manuscripts.
A. History and Description of each Ms 10
B. Relation of the Mss. one to another . . 19
1. Readings of the Mss 19
2. Phonological Complexion of the Mss 25
III. Literary Observations.
Chapter I. The Composition of iElfred's Code 30
1. General Remarks 30
2. The Original Parts of the Historical Introduction: Its
Construction; Comments 31
3. Comparison of Alfred's Translations with the Vulgate:
The Decalogue; The Rest of the Mosaic Law, with Lists
of Omissions, Alterations, Augmentations; The Apostolic
Letter; Summary 33
4. The Sources of the Laws as given in the Introduction
Proper. Divisions of the Laws. II—XXXIX: The Mis¬
cellaneous Laws 38
5. XL—XLIII: iElfreds Revision of iESelbirlit's Code con¬
cerning Bodily Injuries 41
0. XLIY—CXX: The Laws called Ine's: Their Relation to
the Code: Ms. Evidence; Views of Schmid; The Com¬
pendious Character of this Work; Right of Ine's Laws to
be considered an Intrinsic Part of it; These Laws not
revised by iElfred, but interpolated by his Predecessors 42
VIII
7. Conclusion: Construction of the Code as a Whole; The
Chapter Headings; Critical Comments 47
Chapter II. The Date of the Code 48
Part Second — Text.
Ms. E. (Left-hand pages) 58—1 34
Ms. B. (Right-hand pages) '>9 — (57, 85—101, 1015—135
Vulgate Extracts (Right-hand pages) .... (>!) — 81
Ms. II. (Right-hand pages) 81 — 85, 101—103
Appendix A. Ms. Ot 136
E. Ms. Bu 142
„ C. Texts of Treaty between yElfred
and Guthrum 146
General Note.
The selection and arrangement of texts and variant readings are
explained on pp. 24—5. In the Anglo-Saxon texts the use of italics
indicates the completing of the ordinary abbreviations, or an insertion
from some other text, the only kind of emendation that the ed. has
permitted himself. In the Vulgate text italics designate words not
translated.
In the variant readings every accented word is included, though
the basic text may have an accent as well. On the other hand, the want
of an accent found in the basic text does not constitute a variant reading.
Furthermore, in making up the lists of variants no regard has been paid
to such unmeaning differences as those between }? and 5, an abbreviated
and a complete word, or a large and a small letter. A number of words
together in the variants indicates generally a deviation in their order,
rarely a word added or substituted. 'Vac' indicates a word wanting,
a hyphen often designates an erasure within or at the end of a word,
'above1 or 'ab'. points to an insertion above the line.
PART FIRST.
INTRODUCTION.
I. BIBLIOGRAPHY,
A. Manuscripts of Alfred's Code.
925—50. E. Ms. of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, No. 173.
P. 65—104, Code complete.
1000—25. Ot. Ms. of British Museum Cottoniana Otho B XI. Three
burned leaves, reset as 49, 50 and 52—3. First leaf of Code, XXXVI
(40) to XXXIX (43), and last leaf.
1025—50. Bu. Ms. of British Museum Burney 277. A double leaf:
XLIV (Ine Introd.) to LXYII (Ine 23).
1075—1100. G. Ms. of British Museum Cottoniana Nero A I. Fol.
45a —48a and 51a — 57b, Code to Introd. 49,5.
1100—25. H. Ms. of Rochester Cathedral called Textus Roffensis.
Fol. 9 a — 31b, Code complete.
1125—50. B. Ms. of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, No. 383.
F. 13—42, Code incomplete, beginning to IV (3) and XXXYII (41) to
XXXIX (43) being wanting. — Also p. 6, the shorter and p. 83—4, the
longer, text of Peace between M. and Guthrum, Appendix C.
B. Editions of the Code.
1508. Lambarde. APXA 10 NOMIA % sive de priscis anglorum
legibus libri, sermone Anglico, vetustate antiquissimo, aliquot abhinc
seculis conscripti, atque nunc demum, magno iurisperitorum & amantimn
antiquitatis omnium commodo, e tenebris in lucent vocati. Gulielmo Lam-
bardo interprete. Londini, ex officina Joannis Daij. An. 156S. (4 to).
Fol. 0 b — 44 a Code with a free Latin translation by Lamb. (0 b
lues 0e, Leges Ime Regis; 18b Pnefatio in leges Aluredi regis; 26b
iElfredes so, Leges Aluredi Regis.) Text from unknown sources. Cf.
p. 17 and p. 23. — Fol. 44 b — 46 a gives longer text of Peace betw.
/E and Guth., slightly different from B.
1644. Whelock. (2»(1 edition of Lambarde.) A Q-/a i ovo/< {a, etc.,
as above. Gulielmo Lambardo interprete. Sexcentis in locis a libro
ipsius castigata, quo pro exemplari utimur; cum multis aliis additionibus.
Accessere in hac nostra ultima editione leges Henrici primi, nunc primum
1*
4
editse, ex manuscripto in fisco regis liabito: Una cum Glossario eariim
antitjno ex manuscripto codice oliiu S. Augustini Doroboriensis. '
brigife: ex officina Rogeri Daniel, celeberriuis1 Academia* typogi^l'n-
MDCXLIIII. Prostant Londini apud Cornelium Bee, suli Insignibus nna
libus in vico vulgo vocato Little Britain. (Folio.)
P. 1—35 Code with transl. (1 Ines etc.; !•> 11<» t.itio ec.,
-Elf. ;p.) Translation onl}' revised. „Llt.-(<uth. follows ( o< (.
1721. Wjt,kins. Leges A ngI o-Sax o n icte Ecclesiastics &
Civiles. Accedunt Leges Edvardi Latimr, (iuilielmi Conquestoris Gallo-
Xormannicie, et Henrici 1. Latin*'. Subjungitur Domini Ilenr. Spelmanni
Codex Legum Veterum Statutorum Regni Anglic, quae ab ingressu Gui-
lielmi 1. usque ad annum iioiium llcnr. III. edita sunt. Toti Operi prae-
mittitur Dissertatio Epistolaris adiuodum Keverendi Domini Guilielmi
Nicolsoui Episcopi Derrensis De dure Feudali Veterum Saxouum. - Cum
Codd. ]\ISS. contulit, Notas, Versionem & Glossarium adjecit David Wilkins,
S. T. P. ('anonicus ('antuariensis, Reverendissimo in Cliristo Patri ac
Domino Domino Cuilielmo Divina l'rovidentia Archiepiscopo Cantuarieusi,
&c. iSic. a Sacris Domesticis & Biblioth. Londini, Typis Guil. Bowyer,
impensis Kob. Gosling ad Portaiu Medii Templi Bibliopola*. MDCCXXI.
(Folio.)
P. II Mi Code. (P. 14 Leges Inaj; p. 2b Leges .Elfredi.) Text on
inside, transl. on outside columns, with variant readings and copious
historico-legal notes below. Text is substantially Lamb. Mss. E and Ii
are used in variants and occas. in text. — P. 47 Foedus /Elfredi &
Guthriinii Region. L.'s text with Lat. transl. and foot-notes.
Proposals concerning this edition appeared some time before. Hickes
as Pnetatio shows, desired it made, and Win. Elstob worked upon it.
Wilkins began his work in 171 <>. He reprints Lamb.'s and Whelock's
prefaces and their foot-notes.
Is32. SciiMiD. Die Gesetze der A ngelsachsen. In der Ur-
sprache mit I ebersetzung und Erliiuterungen herausgegeben von Dr. Rein-
hold Schmid, Professor der Reclite zu Jena. Erster Theil, den Text
nebst Lebersetzung enthaltend. Leipzig. F. A. Brockhaus, 1832.
P. 14 .">7 Code (P. 14 Ine's Gesetze; P. 32 Alfred's Gesetze), text
and German translation parallel. The Introd. is here divided into chap¬
ters, substantially as now, but termed: Mosaische Gesetze. The Text is
\\ ilkins's. A second part was not published; Thorpe brought so much
new material that a second edition of the whole was made, which super¬
seded this and is always meant by the citation 'Schmid'.
1 Mo. Thorpe. Ancient Laws and Institutes of England;
comprising Laws enacted under the Anglo-Saxon Kings from iEthelbirht
to Cnut, with an English Translation of the Saxon; The Laws called
Edward the Confessor's; The Laws of William the Conqueror, and those
ascribed to Henry the First; also Monumenta Ecclesiastica Anglicana,
from the; seventh to the tenth century; and the Ancient Latin Version
of the Anglo-Saxon Laws, with a compendious Glossary, &c. Printed by
5
command of His late Majesty King William IV tinder the direction of the
Commissioners on the Public Records of the Kingdom. MDCCCXL.
(Volume the First; containing the Secular Laws.)
P. M 1 r> 1 Code in proper Ms. order mid Engl. Trail,si. on opposite
pages. Text (not very accurate) of E with variants from B, G, and II.
— /Elf.-Cuth. is given p. I ~>2 7 accrig. to P> (both texts) with transl.
To Vol. I is prefixed a list of Mss. where the designations are assigned
tliat have been retained and augmented since. The Introd. is short.
This edition was begun by R. Price and our Code was of the part
already in press at his death. Th. retains Price's work upon it.
IS58. Sch.Mii>. Die Gesetze der An gel sac lis en. In der Ur-
sprache mit Uebersetzung, Erliiuterungen mid einem antiquarisclien Glossar
herausgegeben von Dr. Reinhold Schmid. Professor der Rechte zu
Bern. Zweite, vollig umgearbeitete und vennehrte Auflage. Leipzig:
F. A. Brockhaus. 185s.
P. 20-10.") Code, text on left, German and ancient Latin transl. on
right hand pages. (Latin of Introd. l-4b wanting. P. 20 Ine's Gesetze;
p. 58 JElfred's Gesetze, Einleitung; p. lis .Elfred's Gesetze.) Text and
variants are Thorpe's, but old misplacement of Ine's Laws retained from
Schmid I, and many of B.'s chapter headings are given. — .Elf. Gutli.
P. 106—0 accdg. to Th'orpe and Lamb, with transl. From Wanley's Cata¬
logue, chiefly, Ed. has compiled the first detailed account of Mss. con¬
taining A.-S. Laws; he gives also a useful introduction and a learned
Antiquarian Glossary.
This, the best edition of A.-S. Laws, is still very lacking, especially
from a philological point of view. A new edition is therefore in pre¬
paration for the 'Savigny Stil'tung'. From its editor has already appeared,
as a valuable addition to Schmid's information concerning Mss.:
ISM. F. Liebermaxn. Zu den Gesetzen der Angelsachsen.
Zeitschrift der Savigny Stiftung fiir Rechtsgeschichte. Funfter Band.
Germanistische Abtheilung. S. 198—22G.
Here Bu is mentioned for the first time and the first two leaves
of Ot. The relation of the Mss. is discussed and mistakes of Th.-Scli.
corrected. For the ancient Latin Version much is done.
C. Extracts from the Code.
15Mi—7. A Testimonie of Antiquitie, shewing the auncient
fay th in the Church of England touching the sacrament . . . ., aboue 000
yeares agoe .... Imprinted at London by John Day ....
The first A.-S. publication. At the end Decalogue according to Ms.
E (10 wanting). Reprint: Js49 and 1 s75. "odcunde Lar 7 l'eowdom.
Others under original title.
1010. M. Frehek. Decalogi, orationis, symboli Saxonica
versio vetustissinia. Anno MDCX. Place not given. Decal. reprinted
from above.
1028. W. L'Islk, A Saxon Treatise concerning the Old
6
and New Testament, .... a second edition of A Testimonie ot Anti-
qnitie, etc London, printed by John Haviland ....
1639. H. Spelmann. Concilia, decreta, leges, constitutiones, in
re ecclesiarum orbis Brittanici, .... opera et scrutinio Ilenrici Spelmann.
Primus tomus .... Londini .... (Folio).
P. 354—364 Praefatio, sen apparatus II. Alur. M. etc.; p. 364 3<5
Leges Eccles. Alur. M. R. Angl. etc.; p. 182—186 Leges Eccles. Inte etc.
Lamb.'s text and transl.
1650. M. Z. Boxhornii Rudiment a Religionis Christianse Anti-
quissima Saxonum & Alemannorum lingua scripta. Lugdunensis Bata-
vorum.
Entire introd. accdg. to Lamb., exc. Decalogue, accdg. to Freher and
the Testimonie.
1713. J. G. Eccardi Monumenta (Jathechetica Theotisca,
Ilanovera. Decalogue reprinted from Freher.
1727. J. Schilteri .... Thesaurus Antiquitatum Teutonicarum,
Eccles., civil., literarium. Tomus Primus . . . Ulm?e sumptibus Danielis
Bartholonnei.
Tomi Primi Pars Altera (third numbering). 1'. 76—7 Decal. Eccles.
Anglo-Saxonicae sub Rege Aluredo; p. 89 Synod. Apost. Epistola . . . .
quae in Concilio Hierosolymitano scripta .... Actor. XV. 23—2!) . . . .
Text of Lamb.-Whelock, with many blunders.
1737. D. Wilkins. Concilia Magna? Brittanise et Hibernite,
a Synodo Verolamiensi A.P.CCCCXLVI. ad Londinensem A.D. MDCCXVII.
. . . . a Davide Wilkins, .... collecta. Vol. I (446—765) Londini
sumptibus R. Gosling .... (Folio).
P. 186—1!)1 Rex Saxon. JRlfred, Pnefatio; p. IS.)I —104 Leges eccles.
AZK M. regis Angl.; p. 58 — 5!) Leges eccles. Inaj regis occid. Saxon.
Text substant. that of Wilkins's Leges. Mss. named are not used.
1798. J. Oei.richs. Angelslichsische Chrestomathie
Hamburg u. Bremen. P. 45 Die zelin Gebotlie, ex Leg. A. Sax. "Wilkins's
Text, with errors.
1838. H. Leo. Alt- u. Angels. Sprachproben. Halle. No. 8,
p. 39-51, Konig Ina's Gesetze (complete). Text of Schmid I.
1847. F. W. Ebet.ing. A ngels. Lesebuch. Leipzig. No. 2, Aus
den Gesetzen Konig Ine u. vElfred.
1849. L. F. Klipsteix. Analecta Anglo-Saxonica. New York,
Putnam. Vol. I, No. 24, From A.-S. Laws.
1850. L. Ettmi'xt.er. Engla and Seaxua Scopas and Boeeras.
Quedlinburg und Leipzig. No. 10, Aus den Gesetzen der Ags. P. 56 Ine,
p. 57 xElfred. Text of Wilkins.
c. 1855. T. Ml'llek. Angels. Lesebuch (never publ. complete).
No. 10, p. 88—92, Gesetze Konig Ine's. No. 11, p. 92—6, Ges. Konig
iElfred's.
1861. M. Rieger. Alt- u. Angels. Lesebuch. Giessen. P. 159,
Aus yElt'reds Gesetzen; P. 161, Aus Ine's Ges. Text of Thorpe emended.
7
1S 70. F.March. Introduction to Anglo-Saxon. New York
P. 43, Laws of Alfred.
1880. A. S. Cook. Extracts from the Anglo-Saxon Laws.
New York, Holt. P. 2—1 Ine; p. 4—6 iElfred. Text of Thorpe emended.
1880. K. Korner. Einleitung in das Stadium des Angel-
siichsischen. 2. Teil: Ags. Texte. Ileilbronn. No. 14, p. 54—7, Ein¬
leitung zu Alfred's Gesetzen. Text of Schmid emended.
1884. H. Sweet. Anglo-Saxon Reader. Fourth Edition (No
Laws in previous editions). Oxford, Clar. Press. No. XI, p. 51—3, From
the Laws (Trie's). Text of Ms. E.
1888. F. Kluc.e. Angelslichsisches Lesebuch. Halle. No. VII,
p. 33 —5. Aus den Gesetzen (Ine's). Text reprinted from Sweet.
D. Translations of the Code.
c. 1113—20. Vetus Versio (Ve.), an ancient Latin translation
comprising, with most other codes, that of iE., which is given first (Iue
being in all old Mss. at the end of the code). The rendering was made
as the first part of the Law-Book of Henry I by a cleric no longer alto¬
gether master of the A.-S. tongue. He probably belonged to East Middle
England.1) This Code in this Version is found in a number of Mss.2)
c. 1150. Hk. Holkham Ms. f. 34—53. Code complete,
c. 1175. Dm. Ms. Brit. Mus. Cott. Domit. VIII. f. 107—109 b. Be¬
ginning of code.
c. 1190. R. Ms. Brit. Mus. Reg. 11. B 2. f. 118—13(5. Code,
c. 1190. M. Macro Ms. Beginning lost. f. 46—49. End of code,
c. 1250. T. Ms. Brit. Mus. Cott. Tib. A 27. f. 104 b seqq. Code,
c. 1290. K.j. Ms. Brit. Mus. Cott. Claud. D 2. made under Eduard I.
Makes use of f. 2—4 Ine, t. 5 seqq. -E. from Intr. 49 on.
c. 1300 — 25. Co. Ms. C. C. C. C. No. 70. f. 2 Ine, f. 5 seqq. .K.
(wi. Intr.).
c. 1425. Br. Ms. C. C. C. C. No. 96; Br. Ti. Ms. Cott. Tib. E. XIII.
Two Mss. of Bromton1s Chronicle, written in the lit11 century, which
makes use of Ve. from Intr. 49 on, putting Ine first.
Ve. was published except Introd. 1— 48 incl. by Thorpe3) from T
compared with Br. Hk. and M., and by Schmid4), who adds variants from
Bromton.
Of modern translations we have Lambarde4) a Latin paraphrase;
Whki.ock'), Lamb, with corrections; Wit.kins4), Latin, closer than Lamb.,
but with many blunders; Schmid4), German, the best extant; Thorpe4)
a fair English translation; Gii.es in 'The Whole Works of King Al¬
fred the Great. Jubilee Edition. London 1858.' Vol. Ill (bound
with II), No. XXI, a bad English translation, not complete. The translator
wishes to show by using a large number of non-existent words, how
>) cf. B., Liebermann, p. 199. 2) cf. same, p. 202—6,
3) cf. B., Vol. II, p. 447—472. 4) cf. B.
8
much Modern English resembles A.-S. lie proves conclusively that it is
very different. His translation is unintelligible to one not acquainted
with Anglo-Saxon.
E. Writings concerning the Code.
1678. J. Spelmann. iElfredi Magni Vita. Oxonii (Folio). I\ 62—67.
1831—2. F. Palgrave. The Rise and Progress of the English
Commonwealth. Anglo-Saxon Period. . . London. Vol.1, p. 47—8.
1840. Thorpe, (cf. B) Vol. I, p. X.
1851. R. Pauli. Konig iElfred und seine Stelle in der Geschichte
Englands- Berlin. P. 164—176. Translation by Thorpe, R. Pauli's Lite
of Alfred the Great. London. (Bohn's Lib.) 1S53. — An interesting and
instructive account.
1858. Schmid. (cf. B.) P. XXXV- XXXVII and p. XXXIX XLI.
1877. B. ten Brink. Geschichte der Englischen Litteratur. Bd. 1,
P. 89—1)0. Translation by Kennedy: Early English Literature. London
(Bohn's Lib.). 1SS3. P. 71.
1885. R. WClker. Grundriss zur Geschichte der Angelsitchsischen
Litteratur. III. § 454—459.
1887. G. Korting. Grundriss zur Gesch. der Englischen Litteratur.
I. § 59.
The language of Thorpe's ed. of Ms. E of the Code finds phonolo¬
gical treatment in:
1883. 0. Prif.se. Die Sprache der Gesetze Aelfred's des Grossen
und Konig Ine's. Strassburg. (Dissertation.)
F. Other Works of Importance.1)
1722. F. Wise. Annales Rerum gestarum ^Elfredi IMagni, auctore
Asserto Menevensi. Oxonii.
184i). T. D. Hardy. Guilielmi Malmesburniensis Gesta regum An-
glorum. Engl. Hist. Soc.
1851. Pa( u. (cf. E.) P. 212—240. Trausl. also.
1859. J. Bosworth. King Alfred's A.-S. Version of Orosius. London.
Introd. P. VIII.
1871—2. H. Sweet. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's
Pastoral Care. London. E. E. T. S. Introduction; p. XXXIX—XLII. —
A.-S. Text here. Latin in Migne, Patrologiae Latinae Tomus 77. P. 14—127.
1876. R. Wi'xcker. Leber die Quellen Lagamons in Paul u. Braune's
Beitriigen zur Gesch. der Deutschen Spr. u. Litt. Bd. III. 1'. 527—532. on
^Elfred's Beda. — A.-S. Text in .1. Smith. Historke Ecclesiastics Gentis
Anglorum libri V . . . . auctore . . . Bteda. Cantabrigia1, 1722. P. -171 —
649. Latin also; better in A. Holder. Btedse Hist. Eccl. gent. Angl.
Freiburg u. Tubingen, 1882. or G. Moberi.y. Oxford, 1881.
') Useful in determining the date of the code.
9
IS7T. tev Brink, (cf. E.) 1\ 04 103. Translation. P. 71 si.
1ss5. A. Leicht. Zur Angelsiichsisclien Bearbeitung des Boetius,
in Anglia Bd. VII, p. 1ST 202. A.-S. Text in S. Fox. King Alt'. A.-S.
Version of Boetliius de Cons, l'hil. London (Bolm), 1804. Latin: K.Peiper.
A. M.S. ]!oetii Pliilos. Consolationis Libri V. Lipsiie, 1 s 71.
I88f>. Wi'r.ker. (cf. E.) III. § 438 — 4S<>, espec. §4;!!)—452. The
starting-point of III, Chapter II, on the date. Accepted by all following.
1 SSI!. H. Schilling. Ki'iiiig ^Elfred's Ags. Bearb. dor Weltgeschichte
des Orosius. Halle. — A.-S. Text in H. Sweet. King Alfred's Orosius. Part I.
London: E. E. T. S. Jbs. Latin also; complete in Zangf.meister. P. Orosii
Hist, adversum paganos libri VII. Vindobona', 1882.
1887. A. Ebert. Allgemeine Gesch. der Literatur des Mittelalters
im Abendlande. 3. Band. Leipzig. P. 239—248.
1887. Routing. (cf. E.) I. § 53—00.
1889. J. Wichmann. Konig Aelfred's Angels. Uebertragung der
Psalnien 1—LI. Leipzig (Diss.), also Anglia Bd. XI, p. 30— (.M>.
1880. A. Schmidt. Untersuchungen liber Kiinig Alfred's Bedaiiber-
setzung. Berlin (Diss.) cf. sub 187(1.
II. THE MANUSCRIPTS.
A. History and Description of each Ms.
1. Ms. E.
This manuscript is to be found in the Library of Corpus
Christi College, Cambridge, as No. 173 (according to the old
enumeration S. 11). Thither it came through the gift of Arch¬
bishop Matthew Parker, who, in collecting from various sources
Mss. relating to Saxon antiquities, took this one from the Ca¬
thedral Library of Christ Church, Canterbury, where it had
been since the beginning of the eleventh century. It seems to
have been brought thither from Winchester, where it was
written and attached (but not immediately) to the well-known
Parker Chronicle, with which it is now bound in one volume.
— Shortly after Parker found it, it was used for the text of
the Decalogue found in the Testimonie1), which Joscelin,
Parker's secretary, is believed to have edited at the latter's
instance in 1566—7. Lambarde in 156S must then have known
it; whether he used it at all is doubtful. About this time
E was used to gloss and complete the fragment Gr, probably
by Joscelin. Wilkins in 1721 gave occasional variants and
textual emendations from it, which Sch. I in 1832 followed.
Thorpe in 1840 printed it in full, whom Sch. II in 1858
followed.
The volume is a small folio; it is of very heavy parch¬
ment and well preserved. The Ms. of the Chronicle in the
beginning of the volume, written by different hands at different
times, is the best extant. Itself beginning a layer, our code,
>) cf. 1 C.
11
complete and unaccompanied by any other laws, occupies
pages 65—104. It is written throughout in the same hand.
The hand is very round and large, and equally fair and clear
throughout. The text remains perfectly plain, except that in
a few places it is rubbed somewhat dim, the parchment being
so very hard and smooth that the ink did not take good hold,
and a few pages are spotted as if splashed with water. There
are, however, practically no doubtful readings whatever.
Occasional holes in the parchment, a few pages of which are
rough, with flaws, were avoided by the scribe. The scribe
makes a wide margin, which he rarely oversteps, by means
of scratched lines. In the same way he marks off the lines,
twenty five on the page. He puts the numerals designating the
chapters generally in the space left on the last line of the
chapter preceding; if there be none, he either leaves a place
at the end of the first line of the new chapter, or he puts thfe
numeral in the middle of a line by itself. He never puts a
numeral on the margin, nor at the left just before the begin¬
ning of a chapter, where we would naturally place it. The
chapter headings occupy nearly five pages, the rest of the fifth
and all the sixth page are then left blank. The text then be¬
gins with a number of capitals, of which the first, D, is merely
marked out very large, probably to be made in red or illumi¬
nated, which was never done. Each chapter begins with a
capital from 1 [j-2 to 3 lines deep; some of these are quite or¬
nate, but in black ink only. At the end of each chapter is a
punctuation mark consisting of two dots with a comma just
below them. Capitals smaller than those beginning the chap¬
ters, but not of uniform size, are used within the chapters to
begin sentences and clauses. Here the capital G like the
modern letter (only with square corners) is never used; the
other, shaped like the small letter alone appears and being
of all possible sizes is hardly to be distinguished in many cases
from the small The dot above the line is the only punc¬
tuation within the chapter. Such a dot appears also on each
side the numerals and occasionally also between X and V.
') On this account in printing we must be guided occas. by
the sense.
12
Only once (obbe cet his srvister borenre 42, 7) is anything of
importance added above the line and then the customary
comma-like mark designates the place of insertion. It is
worth notice that the first three y's (scyle, borg bryce, cynges)
are in the old form, with points toward the left, in imitation,
no doubt, of the iElfredian original. Besides the common
A.-S. s, the long s is also found throughout the Ms. There
are a considerable number of accents.
On palaeographical grounds this Ms. is to be assigned to
the second quarter of the tenth century.
2. Ms. Ot.
This manuscript is in the British Museum catalogued as
Cottoniana Otho B XI. The volume is now a collection of 53
badly burned leaves, carefully reset in pages of thick paper
and beautifully bound. The Ms. came to the Museum with
the Cotton collection after it was partially destroyed in the
great fire of 1731 at Ashburnham House. Originally1) the
Ms. contained the Chronicle to 1001 copied from the Parker
Chronicle, Alfred's Beda, our Code, and part of the Laws of
iE<5elstan. The Code is in the same hand with the Chronicle
and was therefore probably made at Winchester, possibly at
Canterbury.2) — No use seems to hare been made by editors
of this Ms. of the code. Lieb.3) gives some variants from the
first two of the three leaves.
The Ms. was an octavo volume of good parchment. All
that now remains of our code, are the charred fragments of
three leaves, reset, wrong side first, as f. 49, 50 and 52—3 (the
last leaf is set in two pieces, whose relation to each other
escaped apparently the restorer). Fol. 49 contains the chapter
headings to LIII, fol. 50 the Laws XXXVI (40) hundnigontig
to XXXIX (43) weorpunge, 52—3 contains CX (Ine 66) to
end. The handwriting is exceedingly regular and ornate; in
shape it is more elongated than that of E. There are 27 lines
on the page. Enough can easily be deciphered to show that
Cf. Wanley's fatal., p. 210.
Cf. above, under Ms. E.
3) Cf. I B, p. 219—21. Before Lieb. it was not known that frag¬
ments of our code remained in this Ms.
13
in respect of capitalization, the placing' of numerals, etc., Ot
is entirely similar to E. Occasionally a letter stands above
another (i above y in gyf, to imitate the original) and some¬
times a letter is inserted above a word with the use of the
comma, as in E. Ot seems to have had no accents.
This Ms. is assigned to the first quarter of the eleventh
century. This date is sufficiently established by its being
together and in the same hand with the copy of the Chronicle
to 1001.
3. Ms. Bu.
This manuscript is to be found in the British Museum,
catalogued as Burney 277.1) It is one of a large number of
miscellaneous fragments, mostly Latin, that have been attached
to blank leaves in a large folio volume. It is a double octavo
parchment leaf, which was used as a book cover and is punc¬
tured with holes made in sewing. On one side of it a great
part of the text is obliterated. It was the inside double leaf
of its layer and gives therefore a continuous text, extending
from XLIV (Ine Introd.) cefter to LXVII (Ine 23) mceges. —
The hand here is not a fair one; the letters are elongated
similar to Ot. It follows the same rules as to placing nume¬
rals, etc., as the other Mss. There are 25 lines on the page.
No accents are to be seen in the fragment.
This Ms. is to be placed in the second quarter of the
eleventh century.
4. Ms. G.
This manuscript also is in the British Museum, in the Cot-
toniana Nero A T. It is said to have come from the Cathedral
Church of Worcester. It may be one of the Mss. collected at
the instance of Archbishop Parker; to Joscelin, Parker's secre¬
tary, are ascribed the glossing and completing of this Ms.
accdg. to E. It then passed, like many copies etc. by Nowell,
Lambarde and others, into the collection of Sir Robert Cotton.
— Thorpe 1840 printed variants from it, which Schmid 11
1858 followed.
This is an unhandy volume, very small, not more than
') It was not known until Lieberniann, cf. I B, p. 2o:<.
14
duodecimo, and very thick. It is of heavy parchment. Many
layers throughout the volume, which is a collection of laws,
are wanting. What remains, however, is in an excellent state
of preservation.1) Leaves 45 a—48 a contain the chapter headings
of our code. Immediately upon these on the same page, 48 a,
follows, 'Romgescot sy agifen on scs. petrus mcessedceg etc.', then,
still on the same page, '/Elc man pe riht denied etc.', which
extends to fol. 50 b. On the blank part of this page is written
a Latin version of iElf. Introd. 49, 9, presumably by Joscelin
according to Bromton2). Leaves 51a—57 b contain the text of
the code to Introd. 49, 5 beet, within two words of the end of
the Apostolic Letter. — The hand of Headings and Introduction
is unquestionably the same with that of the pieces separating
them. It is round and not especially beautiful. The scribe
leaves almost no margin and gets 19 lines on the small page.
Capitals are sparingly used. The D of Drihten (the first word)
is here altogether wanting. A number of careless mistakes are
made, E. g. Be pan be marines gestalige for geneat s/alige LXVI.
G has a large number of accents. The headings of this Ms.,
excepting I and XLIV {Be ines domum), are glossed in Latin,
by Joscelin according to Bromton, no doubt, who puts Ine's
Laws before the rest of the code and omits these two headings.
The text is glossed from Ms. E., some words being crossed be¬
cause wanting in E., and then all the rest of the code is added
accdg. to E., except the chapter headings inserted over each
chapter, which are sometimes from Gr. All this is the work
of Joscelin. As no erasures were made, the Ms. is not injured,
and the additions may be simply disregarded.
This Ms. seems to belong to the last quarter of the eleventh
century.
5. Ms. H.
This manuscript is in the strongroom of Rochester Cathedral,
where it has been for some seven centuries. It is commonly
called Textus Roffensis, also Chronicon Claustri Roffensis. It
was made in the reign of Henry I at the command of Bishop
Ernulf of Rochester, who died in 1124. That it was written,
*) Full contents Lieb. (I. B) p. 203.
2) Cf. I. D. Yetus Yersio, last mentioned Mss.
15
however, in Canterbury rather than in Rochester concludes
Liebermann from the fact that the scribe, having copied down
Cnut's gift to Christ Church, Canterbury, then stops, leaving
the rest of fol. 58 blank. — Lambarde used this Ms. in 157G
in the 'Perambulation of Kent'*), p. 307—312, though evidently
not in the 'Archaionomia1 8 years before. Thos Hearne2) published
'Textus Roffensis, Oxonii, 1720' with the omission, however, of
all pieces that had already appeared in the two editions of the
Arch, (and were about to appear a third time in "Wilkins's
Leges). Wilkins 1721 used H with E for variants and occa¬
sional emendations, Thorpe 1840 gave more variants from it.
The Ms. is a quarto on heavy parchment, a thick volume.
It alone contains the laws of iESelbirht of Kent, as well as
the two codes ascribed to Illothar and Eadric and to Wihtrjed,
of Kent. Fol. 9 a to 31b contain our code complete.3) It is
written in a very fair hand, but its neatness is marred by
many erasures and numberless instances of letters or even
words above the line, the customary comma being used as a
sign. Like the Ms., the corrections, apparently in the same
hand, are carelessly made and while they often bring the Ms.
into conformity with its original, must in many instances take
it farther from it. The Ms. is to be read as it stands, as the
corrections are old ones and, many erasures having taken
place, the original readings are undiscoverable. The margins
here are of considerable width and. there are but 17 lines on
the page. The chapter headings are crowded into two columns
on the page. The numerals are in red here and throughout
the Ms., where as in other Mss. they are repeated at each
chapter. There is a greater profusion of capitals here than in
the before mentioned Mss. Occasionally the old y with the
points toward the left appears, copied presumably from the
original. Ii has very few accents.
This Ms. as already shown, belongs to the first quarter
of the twelfth century.
») .See Grundriss 1 § 9.
-) See Grundriss I §37.
:|) See Sclimid, p. XXIII, for full contents.
16
6. Ms. B.
This manuscript is in the Library of Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge, No. 383 (19,2). It may have been used by Lam-
barde, but in later days its existence has been unknown until
Thorpe. Liebermann has assigned it to Essex or that neigh¬
bourhood. — Th.-Sch. have variants from it.
This Ms. is a small octavo on parchment. In it our code
originally stood complete p. 1—48 (in all probability), but be¬
fore the pages were numbered the first layer was lost and
the fourth, of 12 pages, was bound in its place; the sixth leaf
of the second layer was also lost. What now remains stands
therefore on 30 pp. numbered 13—42. These contain1)^ (3)
oftres hisceopes to the end of XXXVI (40), and XXXIX (43)
dagas to eastron to end of the code. On the page numbered
6 is found the shorter, and on pp. 83—4 the longer text of the
Treaty of Peace, Appendix C, both in the same hand. — The
handwriting of B is neat and clear, but very compressed in
every way; the scribe, keeping fair margins, gets 26 lines on
the page. The numerals are left to be made in red; so is
the first letter of every chapter, the first two lines beginning
back from the margin to give space for it.
The numerals were never made, but the capitals were
supplied much later by a very indifferent penman, who made
in red ink awkward round capitals that never take up the
space left for them. The same hand inserted also in red in
a very slovenly manner in the space left of the last line of a
chapter and on the right hand margin a set of chapter headings^
— this continues throughout the volume, which is a collection
of legal documents — introducing on the margin many new
ones, where B, like all other Mss., makes no new chapter and
requires no such heading.
Still another and much later hand has been at work on
B, supplying in black ink on the margins omissions noted in
the Ms., using a sign consisting of a circle with a dash through
it, and occasionally adding a letter, or 7. These additions are
altogether foreign to B and easily distinguishable from it, and
can only be taken into the text, if taken at all, in italics, like
x) Full contents Lieb. (I. B), p. 202.
17
a reading- from another Ms. New accents are also recognisable
and are to be rejected always. — As to the chapter headings
just mentioned, although they are cited as belonging to B, it
must be borne in mind that the original set of headings that
undoubtedly preceded B were like those of older Mss. and very
different, from these later additions.
This Ms., later additions aside, belongs probably to the
second quarter of the twelfth century.
7. Lamb.
Lambarde's Archaionomia, 1568: To the information al¬
ready given ') may be added the following from Lamb's preface:
Obtulit milii superiori anno Laurentius Noelus diligentissimus in-
uestigator antiquitatis, niihique multa et iucunda eonsuetudine ooniunctus,
ac qui me (quicunque in hoc genere sim) effecit, priscas Anglorum leges,
antiquissima Saxonum lingua et Uteris conscriptas, atque a me (quoniam
ei turn orat trans mare eiindum) ut latinas faeerem ac peruulgarem velie-
menter flagitauit Jam vero ne quis domi nostra3 lias natas esse
leges arbitretur, plane suseipio atque profiteor magna fide et religione
ex vetustissimis (ut qu<*r ante (|iiingentos annos, uti eonieetura autumo,
saxonieis depicta sunt Uteris) exemplaribus fuisse desumptas, ipiorum plera-
quo in Reuerend. in Cliristo patris, atque optime de Antiquitate meriti,
D. Matthei Cantuaricnsis Arcliiepiscopi Bibliotlieea, alia alionun in libraries
viscnda supersunt.
This is all the direct information at hand towards settling
the interesting question as to the sources of Lamb's text, which
Whelock, Wilkins and Schmid I practically reprinted. L. was
born in Kent in 1536, admitted to the Society of Lincoln's Inn
in 1556. He studied under L. Nowell and for professional
purposes took up the study of Saxon customs and jurisprudence.
The Arch, was the first fruit of both legal and Saxon studies.2)
Considering the tremendous difficulties attendant upon the study
of A.-S. at that time;r), it is not likely that at his age L.'s
knowledge of the language was very great, and we are led
to suppose that his edition was prepared in the absence of his
teacher Nowell.
») ct: i, B.
-) Cf. Bibliotlieea Typograpliica Brittaniea, Vol. 1, p. 193—509.
3) Cf. Grundriss I, § 14, L'Isle's preface, over 50 years later.
Turk, JElfred the Great. 2
is
As to the sources L. might have used, there is good ground
for believing, independent of a comparison of his text, that he
knew three of the four principal Mss. now in our possession.
H Lamb, did not know at the time he edited the Arch. This
is shown, according to Sell., by his comment on the text of
iE&'elbirht in that Ms., 'Harum autem exemplar haud scio an
aliud usquam extet, ac propterea hunc librum magni facito
quisquis es, qui eum nactas fueris. W. L. 1573 in gratiam
antiquitatis'. Undoubtedly had Lamb, known of the existence
of these Kentish Laws in 1568 lie would have taken them up
into his edition.1) L.'s remark in the preface points to E and
B, the Corpus Mss., as Parker's Library for the most part
went thither. B contains a number of pieces otherwise known
only in Lamb.; other indications as to it are wanting. It
does not contain all the laws in Lamb., though it has most of
them and may well have had all when complete. There are
some documents in it, however, that are not found in Lamb.,
which might have been expected if he knew B. E Lamb,
undoubtedly was acquainted with, for Joscelin had used it a
year or two before for his text of the Decalogue in the 'Testi¬
monies the only A.-S. print that L. could use as a pattern and
whose publisher he also patronized. Joscelin's having glossed
the G fragment of our code (from E) makes it likely that L.
knew G also. That Lamb, used more than one Ms. is clearly
indicated by the words above, 'ex vetustissimis exemplaribus
fuisse desumptas'.
Furthermore, Lambarde undoubtedly was acquainted with
Bromton's Chronicle2), containing the ancient Latin version except¬
ing 1—48 of the Introd. Probably he knew the Ve. for this part
also. Br. was used for glossing in G. There is still a Ms. of
it an3 one of the complete Ve. in Corpus Christi College. There
are also Mss. of both among the Cotton Mss. It is not pos¬
sible to suppose he could have remained ignorant of the
existence of this Latin version. That he should not mention
it is natural, as it would take from him the chief credit of
his editorship, viz: his translation. We do not believe, either,
') Cf. Lauib.'s remarks at end of his preface, reprinted by Wilkins.
2) Cf. I., D and Lieb., 1., B.
19
that L. could have made this translation from the A.-S. unaided,
and it is worth notice that he gives a paraphrase so loose
that it might as well have been made from the Latin as from
the Anglo-Saxon text — In considering Lamb.'s readings we
shall treat this subject farther.
B. Relation of the Mss. one to another.
1. Readings of the Mss.
At the head of the Mss. just described stands E, both for
its age and because it gives altogether the most correct text
of the code, copied conscientiously at a time when iE.'s Laws
were still of vital importance from an iElfredian Ms. in his
capital city. Probably the scribe reproduced the original Ms.
as to paragraphs and externals altogether, but, striving simply
to copy syllable by syllable his original, he was not exempted
from clerical errors. Such appear occasionally: E. g. 1. Skip¬
ping wis an budan in 7 eorv liefigran rvisan Inuian to healdanne,
Int. 49, 3; probably as he wrote an of liefigran his eye rested 011
an of budan and he proceeded from there. 2. Skipping one
line from gelcestanne, iElf. 1,2, to the same word in the line below.
Similar mistakes occur in iElf. 30 and 39, 2. Other errors are
clerical ones of small account. The text was meant for a good
copy and it is such.
The value as a copy of each of the other Mss. is in pro¬
portion, in general, to its agreement with E and that again
seems about in proportion to the antiquity of each Ms. The
scribe of E in the second quarter of the tenth century had an
yElfredian original which he respected; as time went on iE.'s
laws lost their importance and in the later collective Mss., G
and especially H and B, the scribes grow careless and a
considerable personal element is introduced into the work
of each.
Nearest to E stands Ms. Ot. There are very few es¬
tablished variant readings in the fragments that are left,
These are:
Headings XXVII mount's wif (wif)nonnes E ({ II); /Ell'. 40 monncs
conjectured to be wanting because there seems to be no room for it on
tlie line (,moniws EHB Lamb.); 42,2 cyrican ponne is conjectured st
2*
20
Sonne cyrican EIT because an c is found where n ought to stand. Lamb,
has cyricean Sonne. The clause, o'S<Se cet his strisler borenre, 4*2, 7,
found in text of ()t., is above the line in E, yet certainly old. Further
Ine Tit, 1 witisces, as IIB Lamb. st. E wilisc, and 7li, 2 aH/'ealle as IIB
Lamb. st. E ce fe<dle, the former certainly correct.
There are many points of resemblance between the two Mss.
Ot has in I him mon with E. against man him of Gil, Ot
keeps in 42, 7 sweosler borenre of E against sir. cemum borenre
H Lamb., &c. As the Ms. of the Chronicle contained in the
same vol. and written by the same hand as Ot, is a copy of
the Ghron. Text now found with E, one naturally considers
the possibility that E and the Parker Chron. were then together,
and that the copy of both texts was made shortly after 1001,
to which date the Ot Chron. extends, probably in Winchester,
possibly in Canterbury, where the entries in the Parker Chron.
after 1001 were made. The evidence just collected is not
sufficient to determine the question. The variations do not
absolutely establish, it seems to us, the independence of Ot,
still, considering how little of the Ms. remains, they must make
its dependence very doubtful. Ot is, however, certainly closely
allied to E, prob. copied from same Ms.
Bu also stands not very far from E. Its variants are:
lne: 3,2 vac. his before h/afordes (his EIIBLamb); ."> %ecerne (jeierne
EIIBLamb); 5,1 vac. he bef. cirican (tie EIIBLamb); t> habbe (age E IIB
Lamb); 6,2 vac. he after %ebete (he EIIBLamb); (i, 3 mon (Sonne EIIB
Lamb), bare ebure EIIBLamb); f>, 5 bi<S on geleorstipe ^eciden (on
Zebeorstipe hie Redden EIIBLamb); S June (him EIIBLamb); mid .O'T
(vac. mid EIIB Lamb); 12 monna /iese (mon u/iese EIIB Lamb); 13, 1 vac.
o'd before VII (ot) EIIBLamb); 13, 1 with 14 makes LVIII (with II, against
EB); 14 he (se EIIBLamb); 15,2 with 1(1 makes LX (with H, against
EB); lt> he {se EHBLamb); 20 lesanne (aliesanne EIIBLamb); 21
Seof'de (Seof EIIBLamb); 21,1 vac. Sonne before dirtied (Sonne EH
B Lamb).
It will be seen that these variations are, excepting per¬
haps the change in division of chapters, of very slight impor¬
tance. Only two are shared by any other text and it is not
difficult to attribute all directly to the scribe of Bu and to
suppose for Bu an original very closely in agreement with E
and its original. Bu itself is to be regarded, like Ot, as a
younger representative of the group of which an iElfredian
Ms. is the source and E the oldest member.
21
G is younger and departs more from E:
Headings I man him II (him man E Ot), LIII man rihtes (he him ryhtes
E, /tine man ryhtes II), LXXIX he peel mole ade (he mote ade E, he matt
pcet mid a'd'e II), CYI ceace II (ceape E). Introd. 11,3 habbe syIf {self
/uvbbe EII Lamb), 11,0 eet das temples dura (to deere dura fees temples
EII Lamb), 12,2 hie far an freo Lamb. (vac. far an EII), 13, 1 hyne ymbe
ne sierede Lamb (/line ne ymbsyrede E, him ne syrrode ymbe II), 17,1
Xyf 'Sonne he idce^es sie dead (gif he Sonne sie ideeges dead El Lamb,
%if he ponne byf ideates dead II), IS geleecan Lamb (%ereccen Ell),
2(>, 1 sy/fe (ilee EIILamb), 21, 1 trvam dagum o'd'de prim eer (trvam dagum
eer odt)e brim EII Lamb), nyste %if he hit 'Sonne inserted, the clause se
hlaford bid unscyldiy being taken to belong to this sentence, Lamb (vac.,
said clause belongs to preceding sentence EH), 21,2 sy he fees ylcan
domes tvyr'de (Sees ilean domes sie he wyrde EH Lamb), 21,8 se oxa sie
Lamb. (vac. sie E, sy se oxa II), 28,1 %d ladige (ge/adige EH Lamb),
34 sceaddan ge hie nahtver ne ne deriad (sceddad ge ne hie narver eleria'd
E, scypfad 7 ne hy narver deriad H, sceapcep ge hi ne hi na hweer
deriad Lamb), 43 swide rihte 7 swide emne Lamb (swifte emne E, swipe
ryhlne dom H), 49,3 hefigran wisan budan HLamb (vac. wisan budan E),
us ft a eallum gelicode (us eallum gelicode fta ELamb, us eat/urn da
Zelicode pa H), 49, 5 peei is II (vac. is ELamb). — Less important:
Insertions: 15 hym, 23,1 he, 25,2 he, 28,1 on H, 28,2 he H, 41 on
Lamb; Omissions: 15 he II, 15,1 his, 21,1 intie, 24 wift, 25 na, 28,2
hit, 34 pa, 35 swa HLamb, 40 pees, 49,2 ftonne, to; Substitutions:
12 he (hio), 19 for Lamb (wift), 31 se IILamb {he), 33 fa (no), 36 od'dc
II (and), 47 done (/line), 49,5 is (wees)-, Slight Changes: VII cyricena
(-ean), XXXVIII fechftum H (-fte), LVI peofe (-fum), CIII cu (cutis),
CV seeatvm II (-le), CXII sidcundes (ges-), 3,1 done (pam), 3,2 see H
(sees), 8 $ebete (bete), 21,3 deowne HLamb (deoivmennen), 22 delfe
{ad-), 30 galdorcreeft Lamb (-tigan), 35 gesy/le Lamb (setle), 49, 3 rihton
(£c■>•-); Mistakes: IV burh H (borg), CXVI1I peofwea/h (peow-), 49,3
wyrca'd (wyscaft)-, Blunders: LXYI geslalige ($eneal St.), CI marines
tale (state), 10 wyce (wyrc), 29,1 witoman weoluman, 32 of(ofer), 49,5
deow ( fte eow).
Of all these variations only that in *21,1 has any effect
on the sense and it is easy to see how that might arise. The
many agreements of Lamb with G probably indicate only the
use of G by Lambarde. Only a few are supported by H.
The variations are not sufficient to put G out of the class to
which the beforementioned Mss. belong. The scribe of G had
an original not much different, we should judge, from E. He
was somewhat careless, writing rather fast, and introduced often
words of his own, still oftener a new word-order.
The two remaining younger Mss., II and B, bear some
22
outward marks of having had a common original. H gives
as CXXI in the headings Be blaserum 7 be mordslihtum and
joins it, with this number, to the end of the code, leaving
then a space of two lines before proceeding to the next piece
in the collection. The chapter headings preceding I> are lost
and it has no numbers, but this same piece follows immediately
the laws in B also. This would indicate that both Ii
and B were copied from a Ms. where this piece followed iE.'s
code. As this could only be the result of chance, it could
hardly occur in many Mss., so that a common original for H
and B would be expected. There are, however, important
points of difference between these two Mss. H against EOtGB
puts XXIII (25) after the next three closely related chapters
as XXVI. This change is undoubtedly on account of the
related subject of the two chapters thus brought together.
Lamb, for the same reason brings up 26 and puts it after
XXIII (25); Thorpe-Schniid do the same by both XXVII and
XXVIII (26, 27, 28). This change is entirely in accord with
the spirit of the scribe of H towards the text, for we note
often deliberate changes in phraseology and word order,
whereas the sense of the whole is as a rule kept well in
mind. B's peculiarities are largely omissions through care¬
lessness, less regard for the sense being shown. Such being
the case, this change in H, considerable as it is, may be, with
other lesser alterations1), laid to the account of the scribe of
11 as well as to any predecessor. The change must have
been made deliberately by some scribe, the other is beyond
peradventure the original reading. B's principal differences
from H, being unsupported as a rule by any other Ms., may
be laid to the door of B's scribe. I11 this way a belief in a
common original for H and B is not impossible. At all events
these two Mss. stand somewhat apart from EOtBuG. Lists
of variants of these Mss. from E would be far too bulky to
be useful. The arrangement of the text furnishes every faci¬
lity for making comparison. Important additions to our know¬
ledge of the text are made by neither of these Mss. They
') See under Bu two other changes in Ine 18, 1 and 15,2. Often H
supports E against B, often however they agree against E.
23
correct occas. clerical errors in E, but serve on the whole only
to show the excellence of that text.
The later chapter headings of B would require a separate
consideration if they deserved any at all. They vary greatly
from all other Mss. and are therefore given parallel to those
of E. They are not valuable, however, except to show how
far a late version may depart from the original form; they
are clearly the result of the arbitrary will of the scribe.
The text of Lambarde is, as already indicated *), in all
probability not from any one Ms. Lamb, and Vetus Versio have
in common, however, certain variations from all Mss. that
would at first sight indicate that he and the maker of Ve. had
related and peculiar Mss. before them. Lamb-Ve. give two
additions to the Decalogue, restoring parts in 3 (bu 7 bin sunu 7
bine dohler 7 din beowe 7 bine rvijlne 7 bin weorcnyten 7 se
cuma pe bip binnan binan durum, Lamb) and 8 (tvip binum
nelislan Lamb) according to the Vulgate. In Intr. 15 7 hit
onbestceled sie .... rnccgc is omitted and in Intr. 49, 2 pact him
bclampe substituted for pcct him ne speorv to agree with the
Vulg. Lamb-Ve. concur also in omitting the last three sections
of XVI (18, 1; 18,2; 18,3), and Lamb with Bromton, the worst
source of Ve. readings, puts a clause that belongs at the end
of 18, 1 at the end of XI (10) against all Mss. The supposition
that these agreements of Lamb and Ve. spring from a common
A.-S. source is, nevertheless, to be definitely rejected. In the
Ve. the variations in the Introduction are simply the result of
adopting "Vulgate readings instead of translating the A.-S., a
course which the translator adopts very often where Lamb,
does not agree with him. The omission in XVI is on account
of the subject-matter of the parts omitted and is also to be
ascribed to the translator. Lamb's additions and alteration
present an interesting question. iElfredian they could not
possibly be. iE. would not have translated ancilla by rvylne, but
by peotv mermen, peowenne or mennen, nor jumentum by weorc¬
nyten:, but by neat or nyten, nor advena by cuma, but by
utancumene or elbeodige. Pcct him belampe, short as it is, is an
unfortunate substitution for pcet him ne speorv, as the conjunction
1) Sec p. 17.
24
is changed to a relative without any antecedent. It may be
that these bits of Anglo-Saxon appeared as very late glosses
on some A.-S. Ms. We are not however inclined to date them
earlier than the third quarter of the 16 th century. Joscelin's
Dictionary1), or his collections for it, seems to . us their most
probable source. The same wish to agree with the Vulgate
and Ye. did not cause L. to translate any difficult passages.
In agreement with Bromton, however, he made undoubtedly
the other changes mentioned. Many other changes in headings
are undoubtedly arbitrary alterations of Lamb, accdg. to his
view of the requirements of each case. These variations aside,
Lamb, follows, where G remains, that Ms. and E pretty
closely. In the other parts his readings are generally those
of E, though in certain places, as IX—XIII his text shows
a remarkable resemblance to B. He has a number of its late
glosses and many chapter headings like those found only in
the late collection on the margins of B. Perhaps L. used G
as it now stands, with the glosses and giving all that was to be
found in E except its chapter headings. Whether he used B
or not, it can hardly be doubted that lie possessed some lost
collective Ms. too, which he used more, perhaps, in other parts
of his collection, where so many Mss. as exist of our code
were not at hand. But his chief variations are probably of
unworthy origin, his text is composite, and were the supposed
lost Ms. found we could not expect from it any addition to
our knowledge of the text of this Code.
Conclusion as to the Text. Our investigation gives the
following scheme of Mss., from which Lamb and Ye. must be
omitted:
xElfredhm Source.
E ; |
: i 111) ,
Ot g- 11 —b
Bit
G H 13
In printing we accordingly give E and B, as most widely
separated, in full, parallel to each other. Ot, B and G are given
J) See Grnndriss I § S.
25
as variants from E. H is given variant from B, where B exists;
otherwise it is printed in full or — where the space is occu¬
pied by the Vulgate Extracts — given variant from E. How
much of the text really remains in the mutilated fragments
Ot and Bu, and the consequent value of their variants, will
be seen by reference to Appendices A and B, where they appear
in full, page for page and line for line, with the parts wanting
supplied in italics from E. Peculiar readings ofLamb-Ve. are
noted in the variants, also readings of Lamb are adduced
where they agree with one Ms. against the others in some
remarkable variation.
2. Phonological Complexion of the Mss.
Our principal Ms., E, has already received the grammatical
treatment it so well deserves from Priese.1) lie gives it de¬
tailed consideration and in reply to Schmid's statement that it
was Mercian, shows it to be a West-Saxon monument. Though
written two centuries later, the Mss. H and B each deserve a
similar detailed consideration. As each is but part of a large
collection, such a treatment should include many other monuments
besides ours, and even were this not the case, the work is
beyond the limits of our space. Both show, as will be seen,
many late forms, but B seems to be more uniform in this
respect, whereas H retains in many places the forms of its
original, which in others it supplants with more modern forms.
For the fragments Ot Bu G we have attempted a classification
of the phonological variants from E, which, in view of the
existence of Priese's work, will sufficiently illustrate the phono¬
logical peculiarities of each. In the case of the latest and
longest of these, G, it must, however, be admitted that the
results are rather cumbrous. This fragment, moreover, like IT
and B, is a part of a collection; indeed only Bu stands utterly
alone.
The language of Ot is in general that of E. Very few
of the variations possess great significance.2) They are:
!) See I E. Unfortunately the untrustworthy character of Thorpe's
text detracts at times from the value of Priese's work.
-) In parenthesis are forms that occur elsewhere in E.
26
a for ce, magum 42,1 end, cf. Priese 6.
0 for a (o), Unities Ine (57, cf. Pr. 14.
e for cc (e, ti), ofs/egenurn X; ce for e {ce) ctvccda'd' 42, 5.
co for i, sw cosier 42,7, cf. Pr. 15.
io for co (io), hioru XVII.
1 for y, twyhindum XXIV.
y for i, zuf 42, 1, 3, 4; Ine (17; forgyfen 42,7; forgyfene 43.
y for /, s/yle XXI.
y for ic (i, y I uml. of co), cyrUsees XXXII. Pr. is.
y for ic {c I uml. of ca), tym/> Ine 75, hyfut) 42, 0.
ic, t (I-uml. co), £cslryndon 41, jlys Ine 09. Pr. IS.
Unaccented: co for e, o, bisceopes 40,41, bisceopum XV.
Doubled-Cons.: 9': o'd'd'cra XLIII, I: forstoUenne Ine 75.
Also bor/t [borx.) IV, cyninges (cynics) VIII, dutnbra {dumbera) XIV.
A similar examination of Bu's variants yields more of
interest. This Ms., in direct contradiction of G, shows the ten¬
dency to make y (umlaut of u as well as of ea, eo) give place
to i and very often to e. Still it displaces i with y a few
times. Perhaps we are to argue that i and j are not disting¬
uished and the closed e and i had likewise become confused.
The tendency here shown is remarkably strong. The variations
are as follows (the numerals refer to Ine):
a for ce, liabbe 5, 22, (also t> for age) optative.
n\ for a («,'), wrcece 9. Priese 1, p. 7.
e (o', a), ofslccgenan 21 end.
(C for ft {(c), Jnvm I; 2; 21, 1 twice.
c, i tor y (I mill, of u), ofspere?) 17, seildiy 4, 11, killing 23, kininges 6;
15,2; unsingian 21, I. Pr. IS.
y, ic [i, I uml, of ca br. of a), ofs/c/t'd (E ofslih3) 1 (>, jederned 17,
dirne'd 2], 1 (cf. below nyhlum).
y, ic (i, I uml. of eo br. of c), wcrcc 3, forwercc 5, 1, six tip; 19,
cirlisc IS.
c, i, y for y, e, i (after palatal), geld (verb) 22, angel ties 22, angel dc
22. — gafo/gi/dan 0, 3. — forgylde 9.
i for ie,y{i), geirnc 5,1, b dig en 15, (cf. bctwygen IS).
c for y (I uml. of gcccfan 1(3, rcme'i) 21, I (cf. gecyfan 21).
i for ic (i, y, I uml. of eo), hritne 20.
y for i {y, ic, pal. uml. of ca, br. of a V), nyhlum 2, S. Pr. 19.
y for i (old), swijcne 15,2. Pr. S.
co for ie (I uml. of co), />eof'd'e 7, 2, tvcor'd'e S.
ic for eo (I uml. to ic), micr'deti 21, 1.
ic for i, sien 4.
o for eo, forcund 20; eo for o, gefeohtan 6,4.
eo for io {eo), freoh 3.
27
do for 10 (eo), beon 7, 2.
f/o for io (eo), by on 15, 1.
In Unaccented Syllables:
an for urn, middan (3, 4.
cc for c, callccs 7, 1. Gen. sing.
c for a, mccges (nom. pi.) 21, 1; 2:i, heretcame 15, healden 1, swerigen in.
a for c, zcfeohlan 0, 4.
0 for a, zefullod (E %efulwad) 2, baton 2; 3, 2; 2U.
c, bis cope 13.
um for on, nyhlum S.
y for c, %ewilnysse 3, 1; 7, 1 (cf. %cwilncsse 13).
Also wed (dd) S, bebyege (gg) 11, manna (/j) 22, %cheatdenne (») 1,
wcrcgi/de (tverg) 15, hus/^en^a ((~ca) 19, hereon (jcan) 22, ivisie (%e) 5,
swerigen (ian) li) and gegildatiurn (ge gild an) 10.
Ms. G shows a great mass of variations. The principal
characteristic of the Ms. is the introduction of y for a great
number of sounds of every sort of origin. This is in contrast
to Bu. G is fairly consistent in its introduction of new forms
and exhibits, we take it, the West-Saxon conditions or ten¬
dencies at its time. Examples follow x):
a for cc, habbe 11,3; 12,4; habben LXXXII, habbon 23.
cc (a), stalH. C, of stamen 21,1; ofslagcnes LXY, ofslagenum X.
ca (br. of a), galdorcrccft 80.
a, cc for o (before nasal), man (always), land (always), handa, gefangenum
LVI, gange CXIII, anfon 30, anfenge XII (cf. oti/cnge XVI),
andstvee LXXXV, nam an (always), fram (always), gesamnodan
40,3; 'dan, mcenige 49,1; peenne LXXX; 28,3; d'ccnc (euni) 45,
(still monigf'ealdum 49, 3).
cc for c («'), ccldeodig always; for a (cc). slce/'e 16.
c, c for cc, cc hmct 24, 1, sege S, reslcdccg 3, be festal XVII1, stele 2b,
sic pc 29.
c for y, brece LXXXIX; c for le (I anil, of eo), tlcsc CXIII.
1 for to (U unil. of i), wiluma 12, 4; for u, arviht 2G.
i, y lor y, c, i, ie (after pal) angildc(e) C, wergild CX VI, clcofo/gyld
49,5; Zy/cle, gyf, agyfe 12,3; gyft LXXV.
/for// (I uiul. of u), biege LXXV, gebiege 11,1, bcbicga'd LV, dtaiidrrligc
11,0; drihten 1.
y (ie■ pal uml. of eo, ea), riht LXXXII, ri/ites LII, LIII, unrihle 9,
rihte 21,1, rihton 49,3; s/ihtc XVII, XXIV.
') Arabic numerals refer to Introd. Examples without reference
occur often. Forms in brackets occur in E or in W.-Sax. generally.
28
y for old e, Goth, i, srvyltan 14, lybbe 17.
Tout, i, byst, frype, frydslowa 13, 1, ys, hys, hyt, hyne, hym,
syd'dan, synclun.
i {>/) (borrowed words) cyrice, egypta 1, 1.
co, io (U uml. of i), clypi^en 4>>, hyra (cf. /lira).
c, brynge 11,0; gecyrdon -l'.l, 1; ccwyrdlan, gcwyrde.
co, c, i, wyrcum XLVII, swylce (cf. stvilce 11, 2), geli/vylccs C, ylcan.
ic, (1 uml. of co), hyrc 11,4; 2!).
c (I uml. of a), syl/e lit, gesylle 21, «S; wyr^c 15, 1.
ic (i, y I uml. of ca), fyrd XCY, mylysees LXXYI, dyrnuni XCVI,
forhwyrfdon (e) 4!), 3.
ic, i, (y I uml. of eo), cyrlisces, cyr/iscre XII; etc.
y for c (I uml. of <?), gehync 35.
ic (1 uml. of ca), cypmanna LXIX, cypmannum, nylena XXII, un-
alyfedes XCIII.
c (I uml. of ca), atyfc 12,3; nydes 13, 1; %ymclcasnessc XXXIII.
ic (I uml. of co), frynd 28, flyman LXXIV, %chyre 34, 1; %ehyrannc
40, zetrywe 28,3; dyf'de LXXXI.
ic for c, niclcnc 31, niedpearf 49,5; cf. above.
u for y (I uml. of u), %emune 3.
y for u (uml. to y), bccymc 42, utancymcnan 47.
co for io (co), scofoi)an 3, sco, heo, feoh 17, frcoh 11, 1; freonne 15.
ye for ic (e), nychslan 13,2; co for ic (I uml. of co) %eornncsse 13,2.
In Unaccented Syllables:
a for c, ftndan 21,1, bebicgan 23, frybstorva 13, 1, leasunga XXIX; etc.
o («), butan (always), gemeltan LX1V, sendan 41), 3; gesamnodan
49,3; syndan 49, ofrvorpad 21,3.
cv for cs (/c), nihtce CXVII; y for i, my!ysees LXXVI, sey/dyf~ 17.
c for a, orceapunge 11, 1; ut^an^en 1(>, hca/dennc 49,5; etc.
co for o, bisccopum XV. Prob. e only indicates pronunc. 'seh.'
o for a, xcsamhiwon LXXXII, for c, habbon 23.
u for o, unbeweddude 29, for c, dearnwiga LXXI, 6.
ca for a, sunea 12, 3; gemlnessea 8; a for ca, rvyrcad 3,1; bcrecean 15.
an for um, minan 13, 2.
e dropped, wcepn XAMI, dumbra XIV, niedhcemde XXIII, XXVII.
Also %ealisodon (asc) 49,3, spce.ce (sprccee) 41, ce'denum (hceft)
49, 2; Uhlan (htl) CXV, werfcehte (hfie) XCVIII, ceaste (cease) IS, ivisie
(ss) 23, 1; sceatum (tt) XLVIII, bic^e {ccg) LXXY, etc.
The text of Lamb, offers little of interest phonologically:
e is frequently dropped from the end of a word, as in Ms. B,
after g; in general however it shows nothing new as against
the other Mss. Here again there are indications of a composite
text. To a great extent the forms coincide with E, still there
are many, especially in certain places, as IX seq., that greatly
29
resemble B. In the part remaining of G variations from E
are apt to coincide with G. Where Lamb resembles B, the
variants from E are quite numerous, otherwise they are not-
great in number nor in importance. This being the case, none
are adopted in the variant collections. Were their interest
greater than it is, so old an edition would be but poor authority
for phonological variants.
III. LITERARY OBSERVATIONS.
Chapter I.
THE COMPOSITION OF ALFRED'S CODE.
1. The purpose of this chapter is to examine iE.'s code,
to determine its sources, so far as possible in a purely literary
consideration, and to explain its construction. We shall in so
doing take occasion to compare translations and adaptations
with their originals and to discuss any other literary questions
of import. A word at the outset as to division of our monu¬
ment. Former editions separate it into three parts: 1. Intro¬
duction1); 2. Laws of /Elfred; 3. Laws of Ine. The Mss.
recognize none of these divisions. The best authority proceeds
without paragraphing to the end of 48, makes a second para¬
graph of 49 to 49, 5, a third, which is numbered I, of 49, G to
49,8, and a fourth, unnumbered, of 49,9 and 10. This last is
the Introduction Proper to the Laws in distinction from the
Historical Introduction preceding it. With II begin the actual
Laws and the division into numbered paragraphs, or chapters,
continues without any further distinction to the end of the
document. Our code has suffered in the past from a too zealous
separation into parts, and we prefer as far as possible to regard
it as a whole, though gathered from different sources. Yet, as
for convenience of reference we retain the threefold division
with its three sets of numbers, so merely for the purposes of
our present consideration we may make the following division:
1. The Historical Introduction; To Introd. 49,8.
Less aptly termed Ecclesiastical Laws and so referred to by
Bosw.-Toller Dicty.
31
2. The Introduction Proper; 49,9 and 10.
3. The Miscellaneous Laws; 11(1)—XXXIX (43).
4. The Code concerning Bodily Injuries, XL(44)—XLIII (77).
5. The Laws called Ine's, XLIV (Ine Introd.) to End.')
The first part is partly translation — from the Mosaic Law
and the Letter of the Apostles from Jerusalem — and partly
original; it will require two sections for its consideration, the
original parts being best considered first. Our remarks on 2.
and 3. can be given in one section.
2. The Original Parts of the Historical Introduction:
Its Construction; Comments.
Having completed his translation from the Mosaic Law,
JE. says (49): Pis sindan t)a domas pe se eelmihlega god self
sprecende wevs to moyse 7 him behead to healdanne. This is
iE.'s statement of his sufficient reason for putting these laws
before his people, for, unlike all others, they were given by
God himself and He ordered their fulfilment.2) M. proceeds,
adapting incidentally Matt. V, 17,:i) 7 sit)an se ancenneela,
dryhlnes sunu ure god peel is heclend crist em midelangeeird
cwom, he cwevl? l)eet he ne come no I)as bebodu to brecanne ne
to forbeodanne, ac mid eallum go diem to ecemne, pointing out
that these Mosaic Laws are not abrogated by Christ under
the new dispensation, for He desired but to augment them
with all good (laws).4) Then comes the second important
point, 7 mildheortnesse 7 eat5?nodnesse he leerde: this pre¬
pares the way for the rendering of the Apostolic letter and
indicates at the same time the reason for giving it, viz: that,
having introduced the harsh injunctions of the Mosaic Law
('an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth'), M. avoids a too
literal interpretation of them and modifies very greatly their
effect by adding to represent the dispensation of Christ the
peculiarly mild and encouraging precepts of the Apostolic
Strictly speaking 5. should be subdivided into (1) Ine's Introd.
XLIV, and (2) Ine's Laws.
-) Self shows this to be iE.'s intent.
3) Nolite put an; quoniani veni solvere legem, nut prophetas: nou
veni solvere, sed adimplere. Vulg.
4) Better than Schmid, 'mit allem Gluten zu veruiehren'.
a 2
Letter. The two extracts together present a fairly complete
view of Biblical teaching in these particulars.
Immediately upon the Letter follows the paragraph (49,
(5—8) numbered I and designated in the chapter headings as
'Be bon pcct mon ne scyle oprum deman hut on sir a he mile pcct
him mon deme'. Only the first, three sentences of this para¬
graph, however, are at all in the form of an injunction. This
injunction, while recalling to mind Matt. VII, 1,2/) is closely
connected with the final clause of the Apostolic letter (7 p(d
ge tvillen pcct obre men eoru ne don, ne dot) ge ba't oprum mon-
num); it is in a manner deduced from it: 5ebenee he peel he
nanum men ne deme pcct he nolde beet he him demde, gif he
tlone dom ofer June sohte. It is as well the spirit of all law
and justice, the underlying principle of all lawgiving: Of 1) is sum
anion dome mon mccg gebencean, says /LIfred, pcct he ccghwclcne
on njht gedemeb. -\e bearf he nanra domboca operra.
The author does not now pass, as he well might, at once
to his own laws, or to the introduction to them; lie wishes
to construct, rather than imagine, the bridge that shall connect
the Apostolic injunctions with his own ordinances, just as he
had carefully joined the former to the Mosaic commandments.
His next sentence joins on closely to the introductory sentences
of the Letter. There we read: ba cefler his browunge ccr pam
pe his apostolus tofarene wceron geond ealle eorban to lecranne,
7 pa giet ba hie cetgcedere weeron, monega hcetiena fieoda hie
to gode gecerdon. The part now reached begins: Sibftan beet
pa gel amp pcct monega beoda crist es geleafan onfengon; it
continues: pa wurclon monega seonobas geond ealne middangeard
gegaderode, 7 eac swa geond angelcyn, sibban hie crisles geleafan
onfengon, halegra biscepa 7 eac oberra gebungenra rvitena. Thus
M. conducts the reader from the Apostles and their times to
England and the middle ages. With a renewed reference to
the compassion taught by Christ, he relates how these synods
resolved that secular lords might accept a money fine for a
first offense, except only in the case of betrayal of a lord2),
]) Nolitc iudicare, ut mm iudicemini. In quo enim iudicio iudica-
veritis, iudicabiiuini. Vulg.
2) We note here iE.'s severity where the kingly power might be
touched. Cf. Pauli (I, E) pp. 16S seqq.
33
against which he proceeds on scriptural grounds to deliver a
severe denunciation, closing with an imitation, the sense being
however quite new, of Matt. XXI1, 37, 39.1) Relating then
how fines for various offenses were fixed and recorded in the
synod-books, he is ready to proceed to the Introduction Proper
to his own Laws, which names these books as the first source
of his compilation.
Good as are the grounds that yE. alleges for introducing
his Biblical extracts, and apt as the historical account is, that
connects and follows them, an underlying reason is still, we
think, left to be inferred. Only in the Preface to the Pastoral
Care docs M. express himself on this head. The same general
purpose, however, undoubtedly inspires both undertakings. M.
knew the ignorance of his advisers in the state to be more
lamentable than that of his clergy. As he gave Gregory's great
work to the latter for their instruction, so, on the occasion of
formulating a code of laws, he opened to his statesmen and
people in the tongue they could understand the ancient com¬
mandments of God through Moses and the recommendations of
the Holy Apostles for the Christian conduct of life. We may
note here at the outset that a very different idea of his Law¬
book occupied yE.'s mind from that of a mere publication of
a certain number of his ordinances for the use of his kingdom.
3. Comparison of /Elfred's Translations with the Vulgate: The
Decalogue; The Rest of the Mosaic Law, with Lists of Omissions,
Alterations. Augmentations; The Apostolic Letter; Summary.
There is, as might be expected, no original from which
ill's extracts from the Bible could have been taken as they stand.
There are numerous changes and omissions due to yE. himself.
The Text of Exodus, however, that he altered for his purposes,
was the Vulgate, not any Pre-Hieronymic text. This is shown
not only by comparison with the existing Pre-Hieronymic
fragments, but also by iElfred's agreement with the Vulgate
against the Septuagint (the original of all Pre-Hieronymic texts),
wherever they interpret the Hebrew differently. The version of the
') Diliges Dominum Demii tiuirn ex toto eorde tuo .... Diliges proxi-
mum tuiuu, sicut teipsuin. Vulg. Note that all the references point to
studies in Matthew.
Turk, JElfred the Great. 3
34
Epistle from Jerusalem is also undoubtedly taken from the
Vulgate.1) That 7E. used a text altogether corresponding to
the present Vulgate — the Clementine — is certainly not to
be supposed, but his translation is far too free to allow of de¬
termining the peculiar readings of the Ms. before him, except
in rare cases; we make our comparisons accordingly with the
standard Vulgate text, which unquestionably answers well the
purpose.
The Decalogue as given by 7E. must be omitted from any
comparison of his adaptation with the original to determine
its fidelity. In his chief deviation, viz: the omission of the
entire Second and part of the Fourth and Tenth commandments,
M. but conforms to the custom of the Church. Lambarde and
other editors have pointed to the second Nicene council as the
reason for the omission of the Second, though it is worth
notice that M. adds as the tenth Chap. XX, v. 23, of similar
purpose, but of much narrower scope.2) Just why he does this
is hard to see. As to the commandments in the middle ages,
we may quote from the Speaker's Commentary, ed. Cook, p. 337.
"In those copies of the commandments which have been used
in different branches of the church for the instruction of its
members, the form has almost always been more or less ab¬
breviated of a part or the whole of those which are most ex¬
panded in Exodus and Deuteronomy, namely the Second, Third,
Fourth, Fifth, and Tenth." Just how much of JE.'s paraphrase is
original and how far he is following an older Latin paraphrase is
an interesting question, but no evidence has been found upon it.3)
In most cases JE. merely omits parts, following otherwise the
Vulgate text closely. He has, however, two renderings that
are unknown to any Bible text:
(1) The change of Dominns (always transl. Dryhten) to
Crist in "Crist geworhte heofonas etc.", the proper translation
being retained just below in 7 fort)on dryhten hine gehalgode.
This can not, well authenticated as the reading is, be attributed
to the mistake of a scribe. In all probability it is iE.'s own
') For the above information we are indebted to Dr. F. J. A. Hort.
2) That is, in /E.'s view. To the Hebrew the two meant quite
the same.
3) Dr. Hort kindly examined into this matter.
35
deliberate rendering. That such a rendering would be quite
possible is shown, for example, by the A.-S. poem "Crist", where
Christ, rising at the last day to deliver his judgment, describes
how he created the world, going 011 later to relate his own
birth and ministry upon earth.1) As the word "Dominus" is
so often used in the New Testament for Christ, it is easy to
see how confusion could creep in, and how in this case 7E.
should translate the single word — there is no "Deus" with
it here — by Crist instead of Dryhten.
(2) In the fifth commandment the last clause, "quam Do-
minus Deus tuus dabit libi", is put immediately after the first,
changing the sense altogether, i. e. Ara tiinum feeder 7 pinre
medder, t)a pe dryhten sealde. This change is probably due to
the ambiguity of terra. In Exodus it means "land" (limited
portion of earth), but M. took it to mean the earth generally.
This interpretation left no room for a reference of the following-
words to "terrain" and so we may suppose that 7E. assumed
them to refer to the first clause.2) The A.-S. relative would be
the same, and the Latin relative, if not before him in some
unrecognisable abbreviation, would not trouble yElfred, especially
as it agrees perfectly with the " tuam" at the end of the first
clause. M. accordingly transposed the clauses to make the
supposed reference clear.
The adaptation from the rest of the Mosaic Law may be
subjected to a detailed examination to show iE.'s relation to
his original. It extends from Exodus XXI, v. 1 to XXIII, v. 13.
The entire 36 verses of Chap. XXI are taken with deviations
only in an occasional clause or expression. In XXII M. be¬
comes more free, omitting part of 6 and of 7, changing S,
omitting 9, omitting part and changing the order of the clauses
of 10 and 11, omitting 12 —15, then altering a good deal in
16—29, omitting last part of 29 and all 30, but taking the
last verse 31. In Chap. XXIII M. omits vv. 3 and 5, trans¬
lating the rest to v. 9 very freely; omits then all to the last
part of v. 13, with which he closes his adaptation from Exodus.
From the subjoined lists of his deviations from his original, it
!) Of. Greiu, Bibl. d. Ags. Poesie, Vol. I (line 13S0 seqq).
-) Dr. Hort offers this explanation.
3*
36
will be seen that be bandied bis Biblical source witb considerable
freedom, judiciously adapting rather than slavishly rendering-
it. He seems almost invariably master of the sense and one
or two mistakes go rather to prove his independence. His work
throughout bears high testimony to his excellent judgment in
the use of bis original. Following are the deviations :
Omissions: Clauses not necessary to the sense are often
omitted: XXI, 4, 6, 18—19 (with good discernment here, the
end of 19 being brought cleverly into more intelligible expres¬
sion), 22, 30; XXII, 4, 5, 24. Other omissions affecting the sense
are to be noted: XXI, 9—10, juxia morem fdiarum faciei illi.
Quod si alteram ei acceperit, 22 end, giving husband right
to fix penalty for injury to his wife; XXII, 8, M. carefully omits
applicabitur ad deos and also 9 where deos occurs again,
(cf. XXII, 20, diis, to god geldum; diis, to tiinne dryhtcn.) 12—15
entire, concerning goods committed to another's charge, 29—31
all omitted except first and last clauses. Such a commandment
as primogenitum fiUorum tuorum dabis mi hi, viri sancli eritis mi hi
M. could hardly be expected to adopt. XXIII, 3, Pauperis quo-
que non miser eberis in iudicio is rejected with evident reason.
Most interesting as showing at once tE.'s practical purpose and
throwing light upon the spirit of his time is the omission of 5,
Si videris asinum odientis te iacere sub onere, non perfransibis>
sed sublevabis cum eo. We are reminded here of the difficulties
caused the Heliand poet not long before iE.'s day by many
Christian conceptions and injunctions. At the end of 9 the
repeated reference to the bondage is omitted, also 10—12 conc.
tilling soil, keeping sabbath-day, etc. The choice of 13 to close
the extract is evidently for its repetition of the first command¬
ment, with which M. opens.
Alterations: XXI, 2, servum Hebraeum to crisienne peotv;
8 is rearranged considerably, populo autem alieno vendendi non
habebit potestatem is transl. first, then that part of the verse
preceding it, populo alieno being a second time given; 20—21,
order of the given instances altered; 30, quidquid fuerit postu-
latus changed to s ir a beet ivitan to rylite finden; XXII, 1, quin-
que boves to ttregen, 3 end placed after v. 1 for the sake of
clearness, 7—8, for fur to ablata fuerint, si invenitur fur M.
inserts gif he hit self Steele, for si latet fur, gif he nyste hwa
37
hit Steele. 10—11 is much altered: from nullusque hoc viderit
is taken opposite sense, gif he getvilnesse hcebbe, and thereto
is joined the end of 11 as ne p ear/' he peel gel clan; then nullus¬
que hoc viderit and the rest is given. 18, strange mistake of
putting quam virgines accipere consueverunt, belonging to the
preceding ordinance, but not translated with it, before maleficos,
thus gaining the utterly different meaning of pa fccmnan pe
ge/vuniafi onfon gealdorcrccftigan . . . ne Icet pu t)a libban, a
peculiar and very severe injunction. XXIII, 1, 2 is represented
by a strong polemic against evil and seditious speech, that is
hardly a translation, although it shows a clear idea of the
moaning of the text- cf. iE.'s Law XXIX(32). 4, in si occurreris
bovi inimici tut err ant i, reduc ad eum, reduc is changed to
gccyfte, an alteration of the same significance as the omission
of v. 5 (which see). 6 is freely and strongly translated, 9 also
is very free.
Augmentations: Mostly the addition, common in all iE.'s
transl., of synonyms and explanatory phrases: XXI, 10, peel is se
tveoluma agife he hire pone; 13, nedes ofsloge o ft tie unwillum oXfoc
unge/vealdes. Of more significance is sie he feores tvyrtie 7 folc
njhtre bole, gif he friftstowe gesece, a thoroughly A.-S. addition
to the Latin conslituam libi locum in quern fugere debeat. 14,
per industriam, of giernesse 7 gewealdes; 16, conviclus noxae, 7 hit
onbestccled sie peel he hine bereccean ne miege. XXII, 3, buton
he nied deeda wcere, is iE.'s own. 18, maleficos, gealdorcrcefligan
7 scinlcecan 7 wiccan; 26 — 27, si clamaveril, gif <5u swa ne
dest, ponne cleopat) etc.; 29, as if to compensate for the omission
of Ue bobus quoque etc., gongendes 7 weaxendes. XXIII, 9, is
much expanded.
The version of the Epistle from Jerusalem, taken from
Acts XV, vv. 23—29, affords subject for a few comments. The
only differences worth notice between M. and the Vulgate are
that he omits the local address of the Epistle in v. 23, having
just made use of it, that he alters Iradiderunt animas suas into
wilniati hiora saivla sellan in v. 26, and that he adds a clause
at the end. This final clause is very interesting. It does not
come, as Thorpe and Schmid suppose, from Matt. VII, 12. It
is a very ancient interpretation in the text of the Acts (vv. 20
and 29) found in Greek and several ancient versions, being
38
as old as the second century. Here it is doubtless a bit of an
old Latin text adhering to a Vulgate Ms. Such old Latin
survivals in Vulgate Mss. are very common.1)
Summary: We find that M. used for his historical intro¬
duction: Exodus XX, 1—3, 7—10 (beginning), 11—16,17 (shor¬
tened), and 23; XXI entire; XXII, 1—5, 6—8 (in part), 10—11
(in part), 16—29, and 31. XXIII, 1, 2, 4, 6—9, and end of 13;
— Acts XV, 23—29, including an ancient reading in 29 not
belonging to the standard Vulgate text. The use, already noted2),
of Matt. V, 17, VII, 1, 2 and XXII, 37, 39, in the original part
of the Introduction may here be recalled to mind.
4. The Sources of the Laws as given in the Introduction Proper.
Divisions of the Laws. II—XXXIX: The Miscellaneous Laws.
As Ine's Introduction told of those that had most assisted
him in the preparation of his laws, so IE. wishes to mention the
sources from which his collection had been compiled. This he does,
without any break, in close connection with his historical recital.
This lie had closed with the following words: hie t)a on monegum
scnotium monegra menniscra mis dec da bote gesetton 7 on moncga
senot) bee hie wrilan, hweer anne dom, hwcer o];crne. These clauses
belong, we think, to the sense of the opening sentence of the
part now under consideration, where M. proceeds: fc <)a eclfred
cyning pas togccdere gegaderode 7 awriian liet, monege par a pe
lire foregengan lieoldon t)a tie me lieodon (here is an anacoluthon
which Ve. corrects with reservavi) 7 manege para pe me ne
lieodon ie d/vearp mid minra wilena gebeahte 7 on ot$re wis an
behead to healdanne. M. then goes on: fortiam ie ne dorsle
getyristlecca.il para minra awuht fela on gewril settan, forty am me
wees uncut) hwect pees bam lician wolde tje eefler us weeren, and
then finally, ac tia tie ie gemetle awtyer otitic on ines deege mines
mccges obt>e on off an mercna cyninges otitic on cepelbryhtes pe
cerest fulluhte onfeng on angelcynne, pa tie me ryhtoste thihton
ic pa heron gegaderode 7 pa otire f'orlet. We have divided
these sentences into three parts, to show how M. indicates
three, or rather five, sources of his laws, yet the whole seems
J) For this interesting information we are also indebted to Dr. Hort,
2 See pp. 31, 32, 33.
39
to belong together and its references are indefinite and inter¬
connected one with another. While we take pas to refer to
ordinances recorded in the senotS-bec, yet the context indicates
that in iE.'s mind his laws as collected from them are foremost.
The laws of synods were not altogether ecclesiastical and iE.'s
reference to the betrayal of a lord shows that he did not wish
to be so understood. In fact M. seems to mean by them all
the laws pe ure fore&cnym heoldon. The laws of the three
kings, though not the resolutions of ecclesiastical synods, were
still both in their origin and content largely ecclesiastical and,
in an indefinite way, M. includes them with the rest. All this
must be borne in mind in noting, for convenience's sake, the
following five sources: 1. Synodical Laws, 2. iE.'s own Laws,
3. Laws of Ine, 4. Laws of Offa, 5. Laws of iEb'elbirht. As
to the use made of these sources, iE.'s own statements lead
us to expect that he adopted but few laws entirely his own *)
most of his collection is therefore from the adoption or revision,
as he indicates, of laws from the other sources. With a view
to our future discussion of Ine's Laws, however, attention may
here be drawn to the indefinite and inexact character of this
whole paragraph, and the way in which the laws "of the days
of Ine, OfFa or iESelbirht" are mentioned all together. As al¬
ready shown, this mention of the laws of the three kings is
to some extent a repetition of what is said at the beginning
of the paragraph, a particularisation induced by and in contrast
to the mention just made by M. of himself and his own laws.
In like manner the clauses following this mention of the kings
parallel those above after the first reference to the laws that
iE. had collected. No reference is made to a particular law¬
book of any single king, and, evident as is their general intent,
these concluding clauses, thus introduced, do not, w7e are con¬
vinced, furnish sufficient ground for the statement that iE. must
have revised or excerpted the code of each one of the kings
and that the code of no one of the three could appear unrevised
in iE.'s compilation.
*) It is quite likely that M. had in use some laws of his own be¬
fore this code was compiled, whose earliest possible date is after many
years of peace,
40
The division of the Laws has already been made at the
outset in dividing the entire Code. It remains but to state its
grounds. Ine's Laws are so called because Chap. XL1Y, entitled
Be hies domum, is evidently the formal introduction to the code
of King Ine of Wessex. The placing of iE.'s revision of
iESelbirht's code concerning bodily injuries, which XL—XL11I
readily appears to be, in a separate section, is merely for pur¬
poses of treatment. Only in subject matter is it distinguished
from the laws preceding it; formal distinction there is none.
This leaves Chapters II (1)—XXXIX (43) to be considered to¬
gether as "Miscellaneous Laws".
It is not our purpose in considering these laws to endea¬
vour to search out a source for the single chapters. Such a
treatment of them would be legal, rather than literary, in
character. The object of our observations here can only be to
verify by actual investigation the information as to the sources
used already gathered from iE.'s own words. A considerable
use of lne and .Eb. is shown outside these miscellaneous laws.
The examination of these yields rather indefinite results. The
loss of Offa's code is of course serious hindrance. It is, however,
pretty clear that M. could have adopted but few laws not
suggested to him by an ecclesiastical or Biblical1) source or
by some law of the three kings; there are apparently not many
entirely original laws of JR. Yet in most of these the sug¬
gestion is all that is borrowed, the law is really Alfred's and
to him unquestionably is to be ascribed the whole character of
this part of his code. How important a part in it Offa's Laws
play, must probably remain an unanswered question. That a
number of them were used by 7E. here, there can be no doubt,
but probably they underwent, as others did, a thorough revision.
The supposition of Palgrave2) that Offa's Laws occupied in a
second promulgation of iE.'s code for Mercia the place in which
Ine's Laws are found in what he calls "the statute for the
West-Saxons", is to be positively rejected. There is no evi¬
dence of any sort for such an assumption, and the fact that
') Compare 9 with Intr. 18; 2;{—4 with Intr. 21; '<V2 with Intr. 8 and
40—41. Is i;-i possibly suggested by Dent. XIX, f>, quoted by Gregory
in Past. Care and found in /I-Vs transl., Chap. XXIV
See T, E.
41
Ine's Laws occupy such a position as they do, affords, as will
be shown *), no ground for alloting to Offa's Laws a like place
in a supposititious publication of which neither in Ms., nor an¬
cient translation, nor ancient tradition any trace whatever can
be found.
5. XL—XLIII: /Elfred's Revision of /Eftelbirht's Code concerning
Bodily Injuries.
The second part of the laws is interesting by reason of
the insight it gives into iE.'s work as a reviser. Its source, or
perhaps more accurately model — for the salient point, the
penalty, is almost always altered by /E. — is found in Chapters
32—72 of the Laws of iESelbirht2) as preserved in the Textus
Roffensis.3) Here we have a list of fines that follows in
general the order of the parts of the body from head to foot.
In some places, however, as 38, 50, 66, this order is broken;
again provisions seem to be repeated, as 15, 19, while others
that should occur are wanting. All these are meagre in ex¬
pression, some doubtful in meaning. iE.'s revision is in four
chapters, but the fourth, under the convenient title, Be monnes
eagwunde 7 oh err a missenlicra lima, includes a great number
of provisions; the whole occupies 44—77 in the new numbering.
44—64 go in the most exact order from crown to toe. 44 adds
to the penalties for an injury to the head in iEb. 36, 37; 45 is
iE.'s own, but cf. iEb. 33; 46 (ear) doubles fines of iEb. 40,39;
47 (eye) revises /Eb. 43, 44; 18 (nose) displaces iEb. 45, 48; 49
(tooth) revises /Eb. 51; 50 (cheek) displaces /Eb. 46, 47, 50. 51
(throat) is iE.'s; so also 52 (tongue). 53 (shoulder) shows the
same penalty as iEb. 38; for 54 and 55 (arm) cf. /Eb. 53. I11
56—60 iE. fills out iEb. 54, 55 by alloting a provision to each
finger and the nail thereof, a notable instance of his love of
order. He now returns 61 to the trunk, cf. iEb. 61; then comes
62 (thigh) for iEb.67, and 63 (shank) iE.'s own provision; 64, cf.
iEb. 70, 71, provides for each toe in exemplary detail. — This
part is carried through with perfect regularity, as well as great
*) See below p. 40.
'2) Publ. by Wilkins, p. 1, Thorpe, Vol. I, p. I and Schiuid, p. 2.
3) See p. 11.
42
exactness and even fulness of expression, and constitutes, so far
as it goes, a perfect code by itself. To this JR. adds a number
of miscellaneous regulations, most of which have no counter¬
part in yEb. For (35 of. iEb. 64, for 08 iEb. 38, for 71 Mb.
09. Many of these are of a complex character, referring to
different parts of the body at once, as 00, 1 and 71, some refer
to no part in particular, as 74.
This brief sketch of iE.'s work here can hardly fail to
have brought to view its salient point, the strong sense of order
and clear conscious purpose that actuate it. The form of JEb.'s
provisions — a mere collection of curt notes —- did not please
iElfred, the order in which they were arranged was not satis¬
factory to him: he did not, therefore, content himself with
simply altering the size of the tines, but, iii spite of the great
labour involved, constructed in place of the old code a new
one satisfactory to his sense of order and to his views of lite¬
rary propriety.
6. XLIV—CXX: The Laws called Ine's: Their relation to the Code:
Ms. Evidence; Views of Schmid; The Compendious Character of
this Work; Right of Ine's Laws to be considered an Intrinsic Part
of it; These Laws not revised by Alfred, but interpolated by his
Predecessors.
We have already in dividing the Laws drawn attention
to the fact that as Chapter XLIV appeared the introduction
to the Laws of Ine, and that the chapters following could ac¬
cordingly be regarded as Ine's Laws. Not only has this natural
assumption in the past been freely made, but indeed all editors,
excepting Thorpe, have separated this part of the Code from
the rest, placing it then on chronological grounds before the
"Laws of iElfred" as the "Laws of Ine". Authority for this
proceeding there is none. Six A.-S. Mss. and all the old Mss.
of the Ye.1) agree in showing that yE.'s code did not exist
without this part of it, and of Ine's Laws, independent of iE.'s
code, there is no more trace than of Offa's. The evidence being
thus all on one side, no argument should be necessary, in spite
of the course taken by so many editors in contradiction to the
*) Only Bromton and one or two other late adaptations of Ye. put
Ine's Laws first for tin1 same reason as the edd.
43
Mss. Yet Schmid, the last editor of the Laws, not content
with placing "Ine's Laws" before iElfred's, goes so far as to refer1)
to "die Vermuthung, dass Aelfred seine Gesetze fiir Westsachsen
in Verbindung mit Ine's Gesetzen publiciren liess"! As Ine's
Laws were otherwise unknown to us, this "supposition" may
be stated to be correct!
Though for such a remark as this a refutation merely on
Ms. grounds be sufficient, Sch.'s expressions in concluding his
consideration of the question as to iE.'s relation to the laws
of the three kings, open a new tield of controversy and demand
that we show the position of these laws in the Mss. to be not
unnatural, but altogether right, proper, and to be expected. Sch.
says2): "Wir miissen uns bescheiden .... eine einigermassen
sichere Antwort auf diese Frage geben zu konnen, nur miissen
wir darauf aufmerksam machen, dass die Annahme am nachsten
liegt, Aelfred liabe gar keine Publication der beibehaltenen
iiltern Gesetze fur nothwendig erachtet, sondern nur in
sein Gesetz aufgenommen, was er andern oder neu
hinzufiigen wollte. Es blieb Sache der Richter, das neue
Gesetz mit den iiltern geschriebenen und ungeschriebenen
Rechtsnormen, wie sie in jedem Lande in Gebrauch waren, zu
vereinigen". However well this statement might apply to other
A.-S. kings, it involves in this case a real misconception of the
nature and aims of the work. yE.'s code was meant to be a
legal compend. We gather indications and proofs of this from
the most diverse sources. The spirit displayed by M. in his
whole political and literary activity leads us to expect such a
work from him, when once he takes the role of lawgiver. The
purposes that caused him to strive so mightily to put all in
the state on a firm and lasting basis, the aims shown in the
translation of so many great works to raise the standard of
learning among his people, lead us to expect of him now a
different course from merely altering or adding a certain number
of laws, leaving all the rest, along with the question of its
retention or rejection, to his incompetent judges. More than
this, iE.'s own words in the Intr. are opposed to Schm.'s view.
J) See (I, E) p. XXXVII.
-') See (I, E) p. XL—XLl.
44
He says distinctly that he did take up into his code laws of
his predecessors that he wished to retain; he expresses most
clearly his preference for such laws before his own to make
up this code. Strongest, however, is the evidence gathered from
our consideration of the code itself. We see clearly from iE.'s
omissions and changes in his rendering of Biblical injunctions
that, without putting them on a par with his own ordinances,
he still intended them to be studied and observed by his people.
This and his account of the work of the mediaeval synods,
shows how in his eyes his compilation extended over the whole
period from which any tradition of laws was preserved. And,
as always, he gathered from the past to make good for the
future, alive to the important question hwcet pees bam lician
woide pe ceflcr us wceren.
There is surely no possible ground for doubting the com¬
pendious character of this work, nor can there be any question
as to the labour expended upon its compilation, evidenced by
the revision just examined. That in such a work these laws,
the standard law of the West-Saxon kingdom, should appear,
seems on the face of it self evident. And the necessity of it
becomes more clear from a comparison of them with the rest
of the code. They are found to contain a large number of
provisions, wanting otherwise in the code, yet absolutely ne¬
cessary to it. In the first part we find ecclesiastical laws, laws
concerning the rights of lordship, of inheritance; yE. goes so
far as to fix the responsibility for the misdeeds of a deaf mute;
he mentions various special cases of assault, certain special
cases of murder and two of theft1); but for the great mass of
cases of theft, harbouring thieves, receiving stolen goods, etc.,
he has no provisions whatever. The omission of these in such
a compend of law would be inexplicable. Their absence in
this part of the collection is wholly justified, however, by their
presence in great numbers among the laws that M. had re¬
served for the last place in his code. iE.'s laws against stealing
from a church are about the only possible additions to the
remarkable collection already in his hands on that subject.
Here thievery seems to be regarded from every imaginable
') Viz: 6, Hi, but <), 2; 12; 22 bear more or less upon it.
45
point of view: robbery in general and forcible spoliation (10),
a servant's theft (*22), former theft of a new-made serf (48), theft
with or without the wife's knowledge (7), theft of wood (44),
of mast (49), of meat (17), of a man (53); then concerning a
thief' caught in the act (12), catching a thief (18, 37, 28), cat¬
ching a thief and letting him go (36, 72, 73), harbouring a fu¬
gitive (30), concerning slaying a thief (16, 35), concerning stolen
goods (47, 75, 35, 1, 46), not to mention a stranger taken for
a thief (20) and the slaying of the same (21). To the subject
of murder fewer chapters are devoted and M accordingly intro¬
duces quite a number among the miscellaneous laws. There
can be no question that M. collected his laws with regard to
those already found in the code of Ine, to which he intended
to give a place in his law-book. This is the reason that the
newer part of his code rarely, if ever, comes in contact with
this older part. Analogous is his course in omitting penalties
for wounds from his miscellaneous laws, having resolved upon
a revision of yEb.'s collection on that subject. As to the po¬
sition given Ine's Laws, it may be that he regarded the rest
of the laws as a compilation from sources older than Ine's time,
or at least as old, whereas the code bearing Ine's name was
the present standard law of the kingdom, and he therefore puts
these after the Biblical extracts and lets Ine's Laws follow
them. At all events, the position of the laws called Ine's as
an intrinsic, inseparable, part of iElfred's Code, attested to by
all the Ms. tradition, is equally well established as consistent
with the aims of the author and the character of his work.1)
The relation of M. to this part of his code is, none the
less, by no means so close as to the other parts of the com
pilation. There are substantial grounds for asserting that M.
did not revise the laws of Ine. This is indicated by the reten¬
tion of the original introduction, which points to the adoption
of the code bodily; it is evidenced also by the retention in it
of one or two provisions supplanted by similar ones in iE.'s
other laws (cf. Ine 45 with 7E. 40, and Ine 6, 2 with M. 15),
it is put beyond peradventure by an examination of the entire
code. We find in it not only utter disorder as to arrangement,
*) Cf. Pauli (I, E) p. 165, near the foot, apparently unknown to Seh.
46
but the same subject treated from the same point of view in
many places (cf. the list just given concerning theft), sometimes,
as IS and 37, 16 and 35, in particular, the same provision
appears twice in nearly the same words. Compare the condi¬
tion found here with the results of our examination of iE.'s
revision of vEb., and the impossibility of believiug in any 7E1-
fredian revision of Ine must appear. Only the chapter headings
are yE.'s work.1) We have already2) done what we could to
reconcile Intr. 49, 9 with this fact; we will only add here that
the absence in so inexact a statement of a special clause
saying that this standard law of the kingdom had been taken
up bodily into the code, is less to be wondered at if we con¬
sider that such a statement would be purely formal and have
no practical value, in as much as this code was well known
to West-Saxons and its retention complete was patent to all.
Nor has, in fact, the idea of a revision found friends at any
time. Schmid:5) considers it, because of TE.'s statement in 49, 9,
to follow from Palgrave's statement that lne's Laws are annexed
to the statute of Alfred.1) Palgrave did not mean it so, however,
for he says, "The laws of Off a have not been preserved in
their original form, and we cannot distinguish them in the
capitulary of the King of Wessex. But the Laws of Ina are
annexed etc.1', which shows that he believed lne's Laws to be
preserved here in their original form.
Though right as to an yElf. revision, Pal. is wrong in con¬
sidering, or permitting the inference, that these laws appear in
their original form. They are preserved to us by M. in the
form in which, as the current law of the kingdom, he found
them in his day. But we doubt if one half the code really
existed in lne's time. Ine having been the first great West-
Saxon law-giver, the code naturally retained his name, but
through so long a period it received many accretions. The
very condition that argues most strongly against an orderly
iElfredian revision is proof positive of a careless interpolation
and augmentation by iE.'s predecessors. Take away all long
chapters and all chapters repeated from or suggested by preceding
') Cf. below p. 47.
3) P. XL.
2) Cf. p. 39.
4) See I, E.
47
chapters, and perhaps something like the original code would
be the result. It would, at all events, then gain a resemblance
in form to the collection of legal notes known as /Eftelbirht's
Code, which undoubtedly bears the stamp of great antiquity.
7. Conclusion: Construction of the Code as a Whole; The Chapter
Headings; Critical Comments.
The different parts of iE.'s code that accdg. to our division
we have now considered in order, had, if we consider the In¬
troduction as one part, each its separate origin. The order of
time in which the parts arose seems to be exactly the reverse
of their order in the Code. Ine's Laws lay ready before Al¬
fred, the revision of iEfrelbirht was resolved upon and probably
made before the miscellaneous laws were collected, and, whether
the translations in the Introd. were made before the completion
of the code or not, they were destined unquestionably for it1),
and the entire Introd., including the original parts, in all prob¬
ability was not written until the rest of the work was done.
Prefixed to the whole is the last of yE.'s manifold labours in
connection with this undertaking — the chapter headings. This
set of headings is itself quite interesting. It belongs to the
literary, rather than to the legal, character of iE.'s work. M.
found, we believe, no chapter headings in Ine. There are none
to this day in the old Kentish laws. In the Pastoral Care
and other Latin writings appear headings over the chapters
indicating the contents of each. These are placed all before
the text as a sort of synopsis or table of contents. Our headings
are quite similar in form to those in P. C. and are possibly
modelled directly after that translation. That they are not of
legal origin seems to be shown also by the fact that they are
not given to every law nor to laws alone. After the various
parts of his code were in place and connected together M.
wrote out this set of headings, covering loosely most of its
contents. It begins not at the first law nor at the beginning
of the code, but immediately after the translation; it includes
Ine's introduction as a chapter and it leaves many a law to
make one chapter with the law preceding it, without recognising
x) The Decalogue, as Wtilker suggests, may well be an exception.
48
its subject in the heading. The set of titles thus made becomes
here as in other works a sort of table of contents for the
whole. According to it, not according to separate subjects or
provisions, the division into chapters was then made.
The great value of this code for law and history has been
sufficiently emphasized already by others and is not likely
to be underestimated. From our own observations it is difficult
to gather any homogeneous results, as each investigation lay
in a different field. A word may be said however as to the
literary significance of the work. One thousand years have
elapsed since its composition; the ordinances of the Apostles
were nearer to /E. in time than are his laws to us. We must
bear this in mind in forming an estimate of this undertaking.
Let us think what it meant to form in that day such a con¬
ception of a code as his! The fidelity and prudence with which
he carried out his plan are remarkable. In the selection and
adaptation of extracts from the Bible, in the establishment of an
historical connection between them and his laws, in the selection
of the various laws to add to his conscientious revision ofiEdelbirht
and to the code already in his hands, M. displayed his for
that time remarkable learning and his for all time admirable
traits of mind, literary taste and judgment combined with
political foresight. Yet to the largeness and worthiness of TE.'s
idea of a legal compend covering all human history the greatest
recognition is due. The work itself is small, but it bears
testimony to the greatness of its author.
Chapter II.
THE DATE OF THE CODE.
The question of the order in time of Alfred's literary
productions has had to be treated with practically no aid from
direct testimony of any sort; to this fact, no doubt, is due the
great difference of opinion on this point that has long subsisted.
Pauli') and Bosworth *) give the arrangement: Boethius, Beda,
*) See p. 8.
49
Orosius, Pastoral Care, referring to Wm of Malmesbury's1) remark
that the text of Boet. was glossed or explained for M. by Asser.
Ten Brink2), without mentioning his reasons, adopts the order:
Oros., Beda, Boet., P. C. A new light was thrown upon this
matter by the first detailed investigation of it, that of Wiilker
in the Grundriss.2) Here the place of P. C. at the head of the
list is attested by expressions in yE.'s preface, and that of Boet.
at the end by his additions to the text. Wiilker further draws
attention to the varying relation of the rendering to the original,
and points out that a free treatment of the matter at hand
indicates increased literary experience. Thus Handbook, P. C.,
Beda and Oros. are put in the first period of peace, before 893,
while Boet., with the Soliloquies and 'De videndo Deo', is
assigned to the closing years of iE.'s life, 897—901.
The arguments here offered and the conclusions reached
have justly commended themselves to those that have since had
occasion to deal with this question: Schilling3), Ebert, Korting,
Wichmann4) and Schmidt have in turn accepted them. Schilling
and Schmidt indeed have done more: their detailed examinations
of the relation between the A.-S. and Latin texts of Oros. and
Beda respectively have furnished strong confirmation of the
order given, which now seems as well established as such a
hypothesis can be. The character of each of the great trans¬
lations is now definitely ascertained. In the P. C., which M.
in the preface declares to have been written by him as he
learned the meaning of the Latin from four clerical assistants,
words are treated quite freely, but each clause is translated
without any attempt at adaptation of the matter given. This
agrees well with /E.'s statements. Not yet master of the Latin,
he could not give exact translations nor did he yet feel equal
to altering or handling freely the work before him. Although,
as Sweet5) says, P. C. is not a translation in our sense of the
term, neither is it an adaptation; it is a careful 'rendering*
of the sense of the Latin original. Beda, however, as Schmidt
x) See p. b, Hardy, II, 122. a) See p. D. 3) For all these, see p.
') Wichmann adds to (lie list ol" TK.'s works the doubtful 'Psalms',
which, on internal evidence as well as on W1" of Malmesbury's testimony,
lie considers yE.'s last production.
r>) See p. S.
Turk, Alfred the (Ircat. 4
50
shows1), is for the most part a remarkably literal translation.
A large number of chapters, however, are omitted altogether,
for which there is often some reason discernible2); there are
also smaller omissions, alterations, condensations, but (a fact
often remarked and lamented) only very slight attempts to
add anything from the king's knowledge of the subject. The
actual translation is generally far more literal than P. C.3), the
work as a whole, however, is much more freely treated: ap¬
parently M. now understands, as he ought, the Latin much
better, while his omissions make the first approach to the perfect
freedom of adaptation which separates Oros., and still more
Boet., from the other works.
In adopting the order given we have, unfortunately, but
gained a basis for our consideration; the Laws have not been
included in any actual investigations; in the 'Grundriss' alone
are they given a definite place in a list of iE.'s works. The
reason is, of course, that this code has not, heretofore, been
generally considered except in its place among A.-S. laws. In
attempting a consideration of the question we must confess at
the outset that its results, like the material at hand for it, are
likely to be meagre and unsatisfactory. This work differs from
those discussed in being for the most part original; it lacks
too any allusions that might help to determine the date. We
are confined, then, to general observations as to the subject of
the work, to a search for possible allusions to it in other works,
and to the comparison of its fragment of translation (in the
Introduction) and its general literary tenour with the conditions
noted in the other works.
No value can be attached to Wm- of Malmesbury's statement
that IE. made laws amid the tumults of war.4) As Pauli and
others have said, this code cannot have been made during
actual war; it is a work of peace and its provisions are for
a people at peace. Nor was this Code published immediately
after peace was declared: whether or not M. gave some laws
*) Cf. p. 46 in Schmidt's work.
Cf. pp. 15—19 in Schmidt.
3) Cf. Schmidt, pp. 47—5(3.
4) Ille inter fremitus armorum et stridores lituorum leges tulit. See
p. S, Hardy (II, 122).
51
in the interim, this code cannot have been made before he
began his literary labours, of which the extracts from the Vulgate
were a fruit. The beginning of these labours is set at Asser's
first visit in 887. To be sure, the Decalogue had probably
been rendered into A.-S. before iE., but the rest was certainly
made by iE. for these laws. This is shown *), for example, by
omissions in XXI, 22, XXIII, 3 and 5, by alterations in XXI, 2
and 30, XXII, 1, XXIII, 1,2, etc.; indeed the whole character
of the translation attests this beyond peradventure. Such a
work of translation cannot have been undertaken by iE. before
Asser's visit.
This conclusion brings us to the consideration of the by
no means insignificant argument from the subject of the work,
viz: that a code of laws ought properly to precede any other
of iE.'s works, because of the much greater need of it, a need
that iE., alive to less evident wants of his kingdom, should
have been the first to feel. This argument, in its bearing on
our code, is somewhat modified in effect by the fact just ad¬
duced that this work could not have been completed until some
years of peace had passed. If M. had waited so long, a year
more or less could hardly matter to him. Still when once iE.
set himself to literarv tasks, a law-code should still have been
his first thought, and we may with propriety resolve to put
the code as near the beginning as other considerations permit.
On this ground, we take it, Wiilker2) gives our code a place
between the Handbook and the P. C., thus making it the first
of iE.'s extant works.
Our search for allusions to the Laws in iE.'s other works
yields but little. In the oft-quoted Preface to P. 0., iE. dwells
at length upon the various translations of the Law {sio cc, the
Pentateuch): how it and the other books were translated from
Hebrew into Greek and Latin and how afterwards many other
Christian (i. e. Germanic) nations rendered them into their own
tongue. This seems to show that iE.'s mind was then on such
work as he did for our Code, but it must he remembered that
the translations lately made in the Handbook may well have
J) Ct'. pp. .H(i—.'(7, and Text.
2) Grundriss, p. 5)98, foot-note.
4*
52
covered similar ground. Moreover, we can hardly say whether
this would point to earlier or later work on the Laws, though
we should incline to consider it indicative of the formation of
the plan merely; were our Code with its Introduction already
completed, it might well have received more definite notice in
this place. Another possible allusion is brought forward by
Schmidt's work. Having previously shown how was ac¬
customed to alter statements introduced in the original by
usque hodie, hactenus, and the like, to conform them to the facts
as in his time, Sch. finds certain such passages literally trans¬
lated.1) This he believes to have been done in many cases
because the statement was still true in iE.'s time: among these
''Fiille, in welchen man mit ziemlicher Sicherheit behaupten
kann, dass M. wortlich tibersetzte, weil er aus eigener Kenntnis
oder durch Mitteiluugen anderer wusste, dass die geschilderten
Verhaltnisse nocli fortbestanden", appears the following: (Jui
(Acdilberct) inter cetera bona, quae genti suae consulendo con-
ferebat, etiam decreta Mi iudiciorum, iuxta excmpla Romanorum,
cum consilio sapientium constituit; quae couscripla Anglorum
sennone hactenus habenlur et obseruantur ah ea. II, 5. -— Se
cjning (sEpclbyrhl) betrvih t)a o]>re god tie he his leodum <)urh
gepeaht gefremede, eac s/rylce he rihlra doma gesetnesse mid
snot era gepeahle gesette after Romana bijsena and $5 a hot on
englisc awritan 'da nu genu op bis mid him luvfde and gehealdene
synd. 50625. — If we concur, as there is every reason to do,
in Schmidt's view that xE. intentionally translated this as it
stood, then it seems to indicate not only that M. was ac¬
quainted with iEb.'s laws, but that he knew them to be still
in use, a fact well explained by the existence of our code;
with its adaptation of a great part of them. This conjecture
would, of course, put the Code before Beda.
Both these possible allusions would place the Laws near
the beginning of iE.'s literary labours, thus agreeing with the
conclusion reached at the outset by a consideration of the
subject and nature of the work. We must now endeavour to
bring the matter, so far as possible, to a final determination by
a consideration of the general literary character of the work,
') Cf. Schmidt, ]>. 57.
53
and of the results of our comparison of the translated part
with its original. At the close of the preceding chapter and
at various points throughout it ')> we have drawn attention to the
skill with which JE. handles the component parts of his code,
shaping and adapting them to his purpose, and welding them
together in a coherent whole. The work done here is far in
advance of anything in other A.-S. codes. It leads us to look
for a man of some literary experience, as well as natural talent.
Extensive as it is, the P. C. exhibits little, if anything, of this
sort. Though, of course, the author of P. C. might at that time
have been in a position to do such work as this, still M. appears
on the face of the matter to have been working then 011 a
somewhat lower plane. Not until the Preface, written after the
translation was completed, docs lie give proof of any literary
skill, and here too there is nothing that can be said to excel
the Introduction to the Laws, which might well have followed
after a short time.
The condition of matters with regard to the translation is
much the same. We find here a clear advance toward the
Beda. There are discernible in our Introd. the two marks that
distinguish that work from P. C., viz: general adherence to
the words of the text, and occasional freedom in adapting the
matter. As to the first point, the beginning of Chap. XXI and
many other passages may be compared with Schmidt's -in¬
stances from Beda 2), which they at least approach. Here and
in regard to the next point, we must not forget the great
difference in size between the two translations. To show
occasional adaptation, however, the changes3) in XXI, 2, 30,
in XXII, 1, 7—8, and in XXIII, 4, and as well the omissions
in XXI, 9—10, in XXII, 8, and in XXIII, 3, 5, may be put in
evidence. They differ only in number and variety from those
cited from the greater work4); the spirit is the same in both.
In respect of augmentation, indeed, our workft) shows little
') Cf. pp. 31, 32, 12.
Cf. Schmidt, pp. .">0 seqq.
;!) Cf. pp. 3t>—87 and Text.
4) Cf. Sell., pp. Ill—24.
*) Cf. p. 37.
54
more than the same use of synomyms with P. C.!), exhibiting no
independent additions; Beda2), however, is little in advance
here. In other respects we have certainly been able to note
a difference between the Laws and P. C. Other causes than
increase in experience might explain such a change; in the
absence, however, of any other evident reason, we cannot but
ascribe it to some difference in time.
The conclusion from our literary examination is, then, that
the Laws come after P. C. In adopting this result, we follow
other indications at the expense of the argument that the Laws,
as the most necessary work, should naturally have come first.
But as we have already shown, the weight of this argument
is not great, when a small difference of time is in question.
Then too, iG. had Ine's Laws and probably some of his own
already at hand. In the Introduction (49,9 and 10) he tells
us he prefers the old Laws, and shows that he regards his
own work as one of compilation and revision, saying nothing,
moreover, as Ine does, of the need for laws in his kingdom.
On the other hand, in P. C. he speaks most seriously of the
great demand for such a work to enlighten the shepherds of
his people. In view of all this, perhaps our Law-book seemed
at the time no more pressing a necessity than the other —
the code that was to help spiritual leaders in guiding men
aright.
We have no wish to put the Laws any later than this.
Not to mention the possible allusion to the Code in Beda, there
is no evidence which, in view of the consideration just dis¬
cussed, should place it farther from the beginning of iE.'s
labours, to the earlier stages of which it no doubt belongs.
Evidently iE. had much of this work already at hand. The
plan of the Introd. lie may have had in mind when he wrote
the Preface to P. C.; at all events, as already remarked3), it
is a result of the same educational purpose that animates the
') Cf. Sweet (I, F), p. XLI.
") Cf. Sell., pp. al) seqq., also .'>7.
:i) Cf. p. .'S3.
55
earlier work and is so earnestly expressed in the Preface. If
we suppose the Introd. to have been prepared shortly after this,
the publication of the completed Code may be set in the year
890. This seems a fair conclusion from the facts before us:
it must, however, be remembered that the materials gathered
for this work are inadequate to its final accomplishment,
and that our conclusion is at best but a careful conjecture.
PART SECOND.
TEXT.
MANUSCRIPT E.
I. lie (Son J??et moil ne scyle o]>rum deman buton swa
he wille }>«3t him mon deme.
II. Be a)?um 7 be weddum.
III. Be circena socnum.
IIII. Be bor£ bryce.
V. lie hlaford searwe.
VI. Be circena frifte.
VII. Be circan stale.
VIII. Be fton ]>e mon on cynges healle feohte.
Villi. Be nunnan bjcmede.
X. Be beam eacnum wife ofshiegenum.
XI. Be twelfhyndes monnes wife forlegenum.
XII. Be cirlisere feninan onfenge.
XIII. Be wndu biernette.
XIIII. Be dumbera monna d&dum.
XV. Be j>am monuum ]>e beforan biseopuw feohtaft.
XVI. Be nunnena onfenge.
XVII. Be (5am monnuw )>e heora wsepen to monslyhte he 11 a ft.
XVIII. Be ftam }>e munecum heora feoh buton leafe befaistaft.
XVilli. Be preosta gefeohte.
XX. Be eofetes andetlan.
XXI. Be hundes slite.
XXII. Be nietena misdsedum.
XXIII. Be ceoiies mennenes niedha3inede.
In red above: ]>is syndon )>a donias fie aeltred cynej jcceas II
I. fiam II | man (III | scule II | deman II | butan GIT | man liim Gil
III. cyricena G | IV. borh Ot, burh Gil | V. over searvve small but old
swice II | VI. cyricena G | fry^e G | VII. cyricena G, circean II | VIII. )>on
G, j^ani tie II | man G | cyninjes OtG, kyninges II j jefeohte, ge
above H | X. eac-num H | ofslejenum Ot, ofslagenum GH | XI.
.XII. liyndes G | mannes Gil | XII. eirilscre Ot, cyrliscre G an-
MANUSCRIPT B.
(These Headings are found on the margins of B,
which begins in the middle of IIII.)
Be cynincges swicdome.
Be ciricene frifte.
Be bam fie stele*") on ciricean.
Be (5am ]>cut man feobtefr on kynin^&v liealle.
Be ft am be nunnan of mynstre utalaidefr.
Be (5am b:et man ofslea wif mid eilde.
Be bamied fringum.
Eft.
Be wude benete 7 Gif man afylled bifi on gennenum weoroe.
Be dumbra manna danlum.
Be 8am ]>«?/ man toforan bisceope feohtcf).
Be <5am gif man of myran folan adrif}> o?5t)c eu eealf.
l)e oft rum his uninagu jetfkistcfi.
Be nunnena andfencgum.
Be )?am }>e heore wepna lainafr to manslihte.
Be J>am }>e munecan heore feoh befestat).
Be preosta gefeobte.
Be cynincges gerefan (5yf<5e.
Be hundes slite.
Be nytena misd;edum.
Be ceorles mewnenes uydhemede.
ienje G, onfainje Ii | XIII. wuda 11 | XIV. dumbra OtGII, r above
II | luanua GH | XV. San G | mannum (J 11 | bisceopum OtG, biscope
II | XVI. anfengum 11 | XVII. mannum (HI | liiora, hi ab. Ot, liyra G
Wivpii G, wsepua II | monslihte G, uianslylite II | XY1II. man above
II | butan Gil | befestaft G | XX. "Seofes II | 7 detlan G, andettan II |
XXI. slyte Ot | XXIL. nytena GII | XX111, in II XXVI. dories 11
mennen LI | niedhajmde G, nvdhreinede 11 |
GO
XXIIII. Be twyhyndum men set hlo^slyhte.
XXV. Be syx byndum men.
XXVI. Be .XII. hyndum men.
XXVII. Be ungewintredes wifmonnes ned b;emde.
XXVIII. Be swa gerades monnes siege.
XXVilli. Be folcleasunge gewyrbtum.
XXX. Be god borgum.
XXXI. Be ciepe monnum.
XXXII. Be cierlisces monues byndellau.
XXX1I1. Be speres gemeleasnesse.
XXXIIII. Be bold getale.
XXXV. Be tion be mon beforan ealdonnen on gemote ge-
feohte.
XXXVI. Be cierlisces monnes flet gefeobte.
XXXVII. Be boelondum.
XXXVIII. Be fiuh»e.
XXXVIIII. Be mtesse daga freolse.
XL. Be lieafod wunde.
XLI. Be feax wunde.
XLII. Be ear siege.
XLIII. Be monnes eagwunde 7 ofierra missenlicra lima.
XLIIII. Be ines domuin.
XLV. Be godes Seowa regole.
XLVI. Be cildum.
XLVII. Be sunnan dieges weorcum.
XLVIII. Be ciric seeattum.
XLVI1II. Be ciric socnum.
L. Be gefeobtum.
LI. Be stale.
LII. Be ryhtes bene.
LIII. Be 5am wrecendan jer he bim rybtes bidde.
LII II. Be reaflace.
XXIV, in 11 XXIII. twyhindum Ot | slilite Gil | — End of p. 05 in E
XXV, in H XXIV | XXVI, in H XXV. (weIf Ot | XXVII. tynjewintredes
II | monnes wif Ot, wifmannes GH | niedhsemde G, nydhaemede II | XXVIII.
uiannes GH slejes G, slaege Ii XXIX. leasunga G XXXI. cypemaunum
G, cyp-iuannum II | XXXII. cyrlisces OtG | uiannes GH | byndelan II
XXXIII. jymeleasnesse GH | XXXV. j^arn Gil | man Gil | ealder H
gemote 11 | feohte 11 | XXXVI. cyrlisces G j uiannes GH | liett H |
61
Be twybyndum men set hloSslihte.
Be sixhyndum men.
Be twylfhendum men.
Be nn^ewintrede wif mannes slage.
Be godborb^um.
Be cypmaiinum.
Be ceorlisces mannes bindelan.
Be speres gymeleaste.
Be bold ^etale.
Be Saw 5"e beforan aldormcw on gemote feobte.
Eft-
Be cyrlisces monnes flette gefeobte.
Be bnrhbryce.
Be boclande.
(Leaf wanting.)
Be beafodwunde 7 o?5re liman.
I nes Lage.
Be ciric sceatte.
Be ciric socnuw.
Be gefeohtuw.
Be stale.
Be rihtes bene.
Be J?am wrecendan.
Be reaflace.
XXXVII. boclandnm (ill | XXXVIII. fteliSinn G, fahjnim II | XXXIX.
freolsum II | XLII. earsheje II | XLIII. mannes GH | eajena wunde,
cna above II | oPfiera Ot, oiira G, o'Sre 11 | misliera (■, mistlicra, t above
II | XL1V. ines (i | XLV. resile H j XL"VII. wyrcum G | XLVIII.
cyriesceatum G | XLIX. eyrie (i | -- End of p. (>(> in E — | LI I. rihtes
(ill [ LIT I. he above line, appar. new E | man rihtes, vac. him G, hine
man rylites II | — End of first fragment of Ot — |
62
LV. Be <5arn monnum )>c hiora gelondan bebyeggab.
LVI. Be gefongenuni b'eofum.
LYII. Be bam be hiora gewitnessa beforan bisclope aleogab.
LVIII. Be hlobe.
LYIIII. Be herige.
LX. Be }?eofslege.
LXI. Be forstolenum fkesce.
LXII. Be cirliseum beofe gefongenuni.
LXIII. Be eyninges geneate.
LXIIII. Be feorrau cumenu/M men butan wege gemetton.
LXV. lie swa ofslegenes monnes were.
LXVI. Be b'on be monnes geneat stalige.
LXVII. Be elbeodies monnes siege.
LXV1II. Be wite beowes monnes siege.
LXVIIII. Be cie})e monna fore uppe on londe.
LXX. Be fundenes cikles fostre. .
LXXI. Be ]>on ]>c mon dearnenga beam gestriene.
LXXII. Be beofes onfenge ;et biefbe.
LXXIII. Be bon \>c mon sweordes online obres beowe.
LXXLIII. Be bon )>e cierlise mon fliemau feormige.
LXXV. He bon be mon wif byccge 7 ])oxme sio gift tostande.
LXXVI. Be wilisces monnes lond Inefene.
LXXVII. Be eyninges horsweale.
LXXVIIL Be monslihte.
LXXVIIII. Be peof slilite }>iet he mote abe gecyban.
LXXX. Be beofes onfenge 7 bine bonne forhete.
LXXX1. Be cirlisees monnes ontygnesse set biefbe.
LXXXI1. Be J?on be ryhtgesamhiwan beam lnebben 7 ]>onne se
wer gewite.
LV. ]>an (1 | mannuni Gil | Lira G, lieora, <> above | jelandan GH, je
above 11 | bebicjafi Gil | LVI. gefanjemun Gil | ]?eofe G | LVII. ]>an
G hyra G, lieora, o above 11 | gewitnesse Gil | bisceope G, biscope II j LIX.
lierjc G, lierege, second c above 11 LXII. cyrliscum G, cirliescuw, c above H
gefangenum Gil LXIII. kyninges 11 LXIV. cumenan H i jemettanG, gemet-
tum, ge above H j LXV. ofslajenes GH, first e above 11 niannes Gil | LXVI.
pan G, p>am 11 | niannes gestalige, vac. neat G | LXVII. felpeodiges Gil,
over erasure 11 j niannes Gil | LV111. niannes (!II , LX1X. cypmanna
G, cypemanna 11 j fore G, fare II | up G, up]) II j land G, land stryne II
LXXI. San G, pain II man (ill j dearnunga Gil | gestriene, second e appar.
new (J, jestri-ne II | LXXII. {>eo\ves niannes, \v over eras., niannes above
63
Be landbygene.
He gefangenum freofum.
Be })'<\m pe beore gewitnesse geleogaft.
hlofre.
Be berge.
Be <5eofsla3ge.
Be forstolenum fiaisce.
Be ceorliscum freofum gefangenum.
Be einges geneate.
Be feorran cum en an men.
Be swa ofslagenes mannes were.
Be Sam ];e mannes geneat stalige.
Be aelSeodiges mannes slsege.
Be cypmanna fare uppe land.
Be fundenes cildes fostre.
Be Sam pe dearnunge beam stryneft.
Be Seowes mannes onfenge jet SyfSe.
Be 5am ]>e bis sweord alaene oftres Seowan.
Be pam pe cyrlisc man feormige flyman.
Be j?am pe man vvif byege 7 seo gift wi(5stande.
Be wylisces mannes londbsefene.
Be cinincges borswale.
Be manslihte.
Be freofslihte.
Be b'eofes andfenge 7 bine swa forlsete.
Be ceorlisces monnes betogenesse.
Be (5am <5e rihtgesambiwan bearn babban.
II | tSyfcje GH I LXX1II. ]>an (1, ]>am II | man (ill | his above sweord IT
alamo II | Seowan, n above 11 j LXXIV. }>an G, ]?am II | cvrlise Ct | man
(III | flyman GH | LXXV. j;an (I | ]?am above II | man GH | bicge G,
byege II | seo GH | jyft G | LXXYI. wylysccs G | mannes Gil, nes above
li | land (ill | — End of p. (17 in E — | LXXVII. kyninges H | LXXVI1I.
man G, mann, last n above II | slylite II j LXXIX. slyhte II | lie J>ypt
mote aSe (J, lie mott |>net mid aSe, }wt above II | LXXX. psenne G, hine
man fionne II | I,XXXI. cyrlisces (J, eierlisces II | mannes GII I tiyfffe G
;vt ^yffie betojenisse 11 | LXXXII. San G, fiam II | rilit Gil | gesamliiwon
G | habben G, liabban II |
G 1
LXXX1II. Be unalefeduwj fere from his hlaforde.
LXXXIIII. Be ceorles weorSi^e.
LXXXV. Be borges ondssece.
LXXXVI. Be ceorles ^rstune.
LXXXVII. Be wuda bsernette.
LXXXVIII. Be wuda onfenge butan leafc.
LXXXVIIII. Be burg bryce.
XC. Be sfel tyhtlan.
XCI. Be Son ]>e mon forstolenne ceap befeh<5.
XCII. Be wite J^eowum men.
XCI1I. Be unaliefedes ma3stenues onfenge.
XCIIII. Be gesiftcundes monnes gep'inge.
XCV. Be t)on be gesiftcund mon fierd forsitte.
XCVI. Be diernum geftinge.
XCVII. Be forstolenes monnes f'orefonge.
XCVIII. Be werfehb'e tyhtlan.
XCVIIII. Be ewes weorfte.
C. Be gehwelces ceapes angelde.
CI. Be cierlisces monnes stale.
CII. Be oxan horne.
CI1I. Be cuus horne.
CIIII. Be hyr geohte.
CV. Be ciric sceatte.
CVI. Be }>on ]?e mon to ceape fordrtefe.
CVII. Be gesiftcundes monnes fere.
CV1II. Be ]?on p>e haefft .XX. hida londes.
CVIIII. Be .X. hidum.
CX. Be .III. hidum.
CXI. Be gyrde londes.
CX1I. Be gesiftcundes monnes draife of londe.
CX1II. Be sceapes gonge mid his lliese.
LXXXIII. unalyfedum CI, unajelyfeduin II j fram GH | LXXXIV.
ciorles II | weorftije, first e above It | LXXXV. andsseee GH | LXXXVI.
ciorles II j LXXXVIII. wudu II j anfenge II j LXXXIX. burh GH ;
brece G | XC. stal (ill | tihlan G | XCI. ]?ani II | man (ill | befell)? ceap
H | XCII. mannmn II | XCI 11, unalyt'edes (ill j niapstenes (ill | XCIV
marines GII | XCV. ]>an G, )>am II | man Gil | fyrd G, fyrde, e above
II | XCVI. dymum (ill | XCVI I. mannes (ill | forefeuje G, forfen^e
IT | XCVIII. wertVi'litc (I | tilitlan (ill | XCIX. cowes (ill | C. jeliwylces
65
Be una ly fed urn fare fram lii« laforde.
Be ceorles worSige.
(Included with above in B)
Be (5am \cel ceorlas babbaft land gema3ne 7 ga;rstunas.
Be vvude bsernete.
Be wude andfenge.
Be burbbryce.
Be staltiblan.
Be witeSeowuM mannuw.
Be unalefedum msestenuw andfencge.
Be gesiftcundes mannes geSinge.
Be pam }->e gesiftcund man fyrde lbrsitte.
Be dyrnun gepincfte.
Be forstolenes mannes forfenge.
Be werfehb'e tyblan.
Be eowe wyrfce.
Be gehwylces ceapes wyrSe.
Be cyrlisces mannes stale.
Be byr oxan.
Be ciricsceatte.
Be pam pe man to ceace fordrsefe.
Be gesi<3cundes mannes fare.
Be 8am pe haf<5 .XX. hida.
Be tyn hidum.
Be Sreom hidum,
Be gyrde.
Be gesiScundes mannes drafe of lande.
Be sceapes gange.
GIL angilde GH CI. cyrlisces G, cirlisces E marines talc G mannes H —
End of p. US of E — I CIII. cu G, cu- H | CIV. liyre^eolite H I CV. cyric
G, ciric H | sceatum G, sccattum II | CVI. 'San G, Sam II | man GH
ceace Gil | C\'I1. mannes (ill | CYII1. San |?e (i, |>am tie H | landes
GH | CX. hidum, d like cl II | CXI. ^irde H ! landes (HI | CXII.
siScundes G | mannes (ill | lande G | CXI 11, sceapes, a above IT | janje
(ill, peril, orig. <> II | fles(i (!, flyse II |
66
CXIV. lie twyhyndum were.
CXV. Be wertyhtlan.
CXVI. Be wergeld <5eofes forefonge.
OXVII. Be anre nihtes b'iefSe.
CXYI1I. Be Son t>e beowwealli frione mon ofslea.
CXIX. Be forstolenes ceapes forefonge.
CXX. Be ]?on gif mon ob'res godsimu sle.n oSbe bis godfseder.
CXY. tihlan G, tihtlan II | CXYI. wergild GH | forcfenje GH |
CXY!anra G | nihtse G | SyfSe GH | CXYIII. }>an G, Sam above H
peofwealh (J j freonne m. G, frijne man 1L | CXIX. forefenge G, forfenge
II | CXX. San G, (?am II | man Gil j ofslea II | Added in 11: CXXI. Be
blaserum 7 be mor^slihtum. | — Last b lines of p. fi9 and all p. To blank
in E — |
Be twyhindu/w were.
Be wertyhlan.
lie wergild Seofes foicfeiige.
Be anre nilite fiyfte.
Be ];am ]<>e f>eowwalh frigne man ofslea.
Be forstolene ceape.
Be godfaederes oft'Se godsunes skelite.
MANUSCRIPT E.
DRYHTEN WjES SPRECENde Sas word to
moyse 7 pus cwicb: Ic com dryhten bin god;
Ic be utgelsedde of egipta londe 7 of hiora beow-
1. 2. dome. Ne lufa bu opre fremde godas ofer me.
2. Ne minne noman ne cig bu on idelnesse, forbon pe
bu ne bist unscyldig wib me, gif bu on idelnesse cigst
3. minne noman. oemyne j^set bu gehalgige pone rseste-
3, 1. dreg; wyrceab eow .vi. dagas 7 on pam siofoban
3, 2. restab eow: forbam on .vi. daguw erist geworhte
heofonas 7 eorban, sses 7 ealle gesceafta pe on him
sint, 7 hine gereste on pone siofoban dseg, 7 forbon
4. dryhten hine gehalgode. Ara b'inum feder 7 pinre
medder ba pe dryhten sealde )?set bu sie py leng libbende
5. 6. on eorpan. Ne sleah bu; ne lige bu dearnenga.
7. 8. Ne stala bu; ne srege bu lease gewitnesse.
9. Ne wilna bu pines nehstan ierfes mid unryhte.
10. 11. Ne wyre be gyldne godas obbe sylfrene. Pis sint
11, 1. ba domas pe bu him settan scealt: 5if hwa ge-
bycgge cristenne peow, .vi. gear beowige he, by siofo-
11, 2. ban beo he frioh orceapunga; mid svvelce higgle
1. rihtcn, blank for D, G || 1, 1. earn H j drihten G | ic G | utt gelte
-de II | ejypta GH | lande GH hyra (4, heora II || 1, 2. me G || 2. nainan
Gil | ydelnesse H | for Sam, vac pe II | byst Gil | jecyjst, ge above H
naman GIT || 3. genuine G, gemun 11 | jelialjie GII | restedsej G, resten-
dse^ II || o, 1. wj'rcaS (ill | syx II | Soue G | seofoSan GII j After eow
added Su 7 Sin sunn 7 Sine doliter 7 Sin Seowe 7 Sine wylne 7 Sin we-
orcnyten 7 se cunia pe hi)' binnan Sinan durum Lamb, tu, et filius tuns
et tilia tua, servus tuns et anoilla tua, jumentum tuuin et advena qui est
intra portas tuas Ve Yulg. || II, 2. forSan G | syx II | heofonas H | sa?
G, 7 s.'w II i liym (i, lieom 11 | sindon (III | seof'oSan (411 | forSan G, forSam
II | drihten G || 4. moder (ill | (lrihton (411 | sy II | pe II || (>. dearnunja
(I, deornunga II || S. seje (4 | gewitnessea G | added wip Sinum nehstan
EXTRACTS FROM THE VULGATE AS USED BY
ALFRED.
From the Book of Exodus.
XX, 1.2. Locutusr/?^ est Dominus cunctos sermoncs bos: Ego
sum Dominus Deus tuus, qui eduxi te de terra Aegypti,
3. de domo servitutis. Non habebis deos alienos coram
(2) 7. me Non assumes noraen Domini Dei tui in
vanum; nec enim habebit iusontem Dominus cum,
(3) 8. qui assumpserit nomen Domini Dei sui frustra. Me-
9. mcnto ut diem sabbati sauctifices. Sex diebus
10. operaberis et fades omnia opera tua. Septimo
aulem die sabbalum Domini Dei tui est; non facies
11. omne opus in eo Sex enim diebus fecit
Dominus coelum et terrain et mare et omnia, quae
in eis sunt, et requievit in die septimo; idcirco bene-
dixit Dominus diet sabbati et sanctificavit eum.
(4) 12. Honora patrem tuum et matrem tuam, ut sis
longaevus super terram, quam Dominus Deus tuus
13. 14. 15. dabit tibi. Non occides. Non moechaberis. Non
(8) 16. furtum facies. Non loqueris contra proximum tuum
(9) 17. falsum testimonium. Non concupisces domum pro-
(10) 23. ximi tui, etc. . . Non facietis deos argenteos, nec deos
XXI, 1. aureos facietis vobis. Haec sunt iudicia quae pro-
(11) 2. pones eis: Si emeris servum llebraeum, sex annis
3. serviet tibi, in septimo egredietur liber gratis. Cum
Lamb, contra proximum tuum Ye Vulg. || 9. jewylna H | niehstan G,
nyhstan II | yrfes H | unrilite G || 10. wyce G | wyrc 8u ]»e II | gyldene
GH || 11. sindon G, synt H | hcom H || 11, 1. jebiege G, jebycje II |
cristene H | syx H | ]?eowie H | <5i G | seofoSan G | 7 on |>ani seofoSan
II | freoh G, freo II | orceapunge G, on ceapunje II || 11, 2. swilce (J,
7 mid swylce reafe H | inneode II | swilce G, swylce 11 | 2a G | ut G,
utt II.
70
11, 3. he ineode, mid swelce gange be ut oif be wif self
11, 4. bsebbe, gange bio ut mid him; jif se hlaford him ponne
11, 5. wif sealde, sie bio 7 hire bearn pies hlafordes; gif se
peowa ponn<? cwebe: Nelle ic fro;;? milium hlaforde ne
from milium wife lie from milium beanie, ne from milium
11, 6. ierfe; brenge hine ponne bis blaford to bsere dura pses
temples 7 purhpyrlige his eare mid jele, to tacne pset
12. be sie refre sibban peow. Deah hwa gebycgge his
dohtor ou peowenne, ue sie bio ealles swa beowu swa
12, 1. obru meunenu. Nage he hie lit on elbeodig folc to
12, 2. bebycgganne. Ac gif he hire ne recce, se be hie bohte,
12, 3. lrete hie freo on elbeodig folc. oif he bonne alefe his
12, 4. suna mid to hsemanne, do biere gyfta, locige piet hio
ba'bbe hnegl 7 pset weorb sie biere ma3gbhades, pa3t
12, 5. is se weotuma agife he hire pone; gif be hire para
13. nan ne do, ponne sie bio frioh. Se mon se be bis
13, 1. gewealdes moiman ofslea, swelte se deabe. Se be
hine ponne nedes ofsloge obbe unwillum obbeungewealdes
swelce hine god swa sende on his honda, 7 he hine ne
vmbsyrede, sie he feores wyrbe 7 folcryhtre bote, gif
13. 2. he fribstowe gesece. oif hwa bonne of giernesse 7
gewealdes ofslea his pone nehstan purh searwa, aluc bu
bine from minum weofode to pam pa3t be deabe swelte.
14. Se be slea his fieder obbe his modor, se sceal deabe
15. sweltan. Se be frione forstele 7 he hine bebycgge 7
bit onbesljeled sie pset he hine bereccean ne 111 siege,
15, 1. swelte se deabe. Se be werge bis feeder obbe bis
16. modor, swelte se deabe. oif hwa slea his bone neh-
11, 8. liabbe sylf G | silf H | heo GH | ut G [| 11, 4. Gyf H | ponne
liiin H | si G, sy II | heo G, heo H | hyre GII | fias G || 11, 5. Gyf H I
— ponne End of p. 71 of E — cwsepe II j fram 4 times GH | yrfe GII ||
11, (>. Brynge (i, Bringe H | ait 5as temples dura G | SurhSirlige G, purli-
pyrlie 11 | Tile G, ane ade II | sy H ) sytSSan G || 12. jebicje GH | doliter
II | On Seowenne G, to peowte II | beo II | he G, heo H | alles II | peow
II | ofire mennenu G, oSer peow wifman H |] 12, 1. hi G, liy II | utt H
adfteodij GII | bebycjanne G, syllanne H || 12, 2. hyre GH | liy H | hie
farau freo G Lamb, liy frige H | selSeodig GII || 12, 8. alyfe Gil | hys
II | sunea G, sune II | haemenue 11 do G | hyre GH j jifta GH || 12,4. loeie
G, 7 locie H | heo GH | liabbe G | sy wurS H j hyre G, hire II | pset his
H | sie wituma G, se wituma II | ajyfe GII, vac. he H | hyre G, hire II
71
quali veste intraverit, cum tali exeat; si habens
4. uxoreni, el uxor egredietur simul. Sin autem dominus
dederit illi uxoreni, et perpererit filios et /Was, mulier
et liberi ejus erunt domini sui, ipse vera exibit
5. cum veslitu suo. Quod si dixerit servus: Diligo
dominum meum et uxores ac liberos, non egre¬
ts. diar liber, offeret eum dominus diis, et applica-
bitur ad ostium et postes, perforabitque aurem ejus
(12) 7. subula, et erit ei servus in saeculum. Si quis
vendiderit filiam suam in famulam, non egredietur,
8. sicut ancillae exire consueverunt. Si displicuerit
oculis domini sui, cui tradita fuerat, dimittet earn;
populo autem alieno vendendi non habebit potestatem,
9. si spr ever it earn. Sin autem filio suo desponderit earn,
10. iuxla morem filiarum faciet illi. Quod si alteram ei
acceperit, providebit puellae nuptias, et vestimenta,
11. et pretium pudicitiae non negabit. Si tria ista non
(13) 12. fccerit, egredietur gratis absque pecunia. Qui per-
eusserit hominem volens occidere, morte moriatur.
13. Qui autem non est insidiatus, sed Deus ilium
tradidit in manus ejus, constituam tibi locum in quem
14. fugere debeat. Si quis per industriam occiderit
proximum suum et per insidias, ab altari meo evelles
(14) 15. eum, ut moriatur. Qui percusserit patrem suum
(15) 1(). aut matrem, morte moriatur. Qui furatus fuerit
hominem et, vendiderit cum, convictus noxae, morte
17. moriatur. Qui maledixerit patri suo vel matri,
(16) 18. morte moriatur. Si rixati fuerint viri et percusserit
}>ene II || 12, 5. hyre II | nanne ne do II | sy H | lico G1I | freoh GH
13. loan G | man p>e, vac. se II | hys II | man GH || 13,1. liyne G | nydes G,
neades If | ofslea II | unjevvylles II | swylcc (ill j liyne II | sende swa II
hys G | lianda GH j liyne ymbe ne sierede GLamb, him ne synvde ymbe,
ne above 11 j sy GH | rihtere H | frySstowa G || 18, *2. Gyf GII | jeorn-
nesse GII | hys H | nyehstan G, nyhstan H | syrwunje H | aluc II | liyne
11 | frain GII | minan G || 14. swyltan G | moder, swelte .se deaj'e
11 || 15. freonne GII | forstelep H | 7 hine, vac. he GH | bebycje Gil I
vac. 7 hit .... msege Lamb | hit liym G | sy II | bereccan GII | 111^5 II '|
15, 1. wyrge G, wyrie II | modor, vac. his G, moder II || 1(5. — slea End
of p. 72 of E — hys II | nyhstan H | utjanjen G, uttjanjan II | maje G |
be GH | stsefe GII | bejyte GII | hwyle II | sylf GH.
72
stan mid stane obbe mid fyste 7 he }>eah utgonjan
msege bi stafe, begite him kcce 7 wyrce his weorc ba
17. liwile pe he self ne msege. Se be slea his agenne
peowne esne obbe his mennen 7 he ne sie idaeges dead,
beah lie libbe twa niht obbe breo, ne bib he ealles
17, 1. swa seyldig, for)?on |?e hit wses his agen fioh. oif
he bonne sie idaeges dead, Sonne sitte sio seyld on him.
18. oif hwa on cease eacniende wif gewerde, bete pone
18, 1. jewerdlan swa him domeras gereccen. oif hio dead
19. sie, selle sawle wib sawle. oif hwa obrum his eage
obdo, selle his agen fore, tob fore tet), honda wib honda,
fet fore fet, burning for bjerninge, wund wib wunde,
2(>. l;el wit) lade. oif hwa aslea his beowe obbe his
beowenne ]>:ct. eage fit 7 he ]?onne hie gedo anigge,
20, 1. gefreoge hie for ]?on. oif he ]>owne bone tob ofaslea,
21. do )?fet ilce. oif oxa ofhnite wer obbe wif ]?set hie dead
sien, sie he mid stanuw ofworpod 7 lie sie his these eten;
21, 1. se hlaford bib unscyldig. oif se oxa hnitol wsere
twain daguw ;er obbe brim 7 se hlaford hit wisse
7 hine inne betynan nolde, 7 he bonne wer obbe
wif ofsloge, sie he mid stanum ofworpod, 7 sie se
hlaford ofslegen obbe forgolden, swa bait witan toryhte
21, 2. finden; sunu obbe dohtor gif he ofstinge, bais ilcan
21, 3. domes sie he wyrbe; gif he bonne beow obbe beow-
mennen ofstinge, geselle ]>am hlaforde .xxx. scill.
22. seolfres, 7 se oxa sie mid stanum ofworpod. oif hwa
17. his agenne slea peowne esne oSSe his wifman II | sy GH | lybbe G
nylit H | by]? H | scyldyg G San G, Sam, vac. ]>e II | hys G | feoli G, ]?eow
H || 17, 1. gyf Sonne he id;eges sie G, gif he ]?onne by)? H | seo GO
IS. Gyf G | ceaste GH | gewyrde G | gebete G | tewyrdlan G, sewyrdlan,
vac. ('one II | hym G | demeras H | getsecan GLamb, gereccan H || IS, 1. jyf
G | heo GH | sy GH | sylle GH || 19. gyf G | hwa G | hys GH | oSdo G,
ofdo H | sylle GH | for toS GII j handa twice GH | for st. wiS G | fett
twice H | for GH | bserninge twice G, brernung, basrnuDge H j hele G || 20.
ofslea II | ^eowan 11 ] |?eowene H | ut G, utt II | hy II | gedo GH | aneage G,
anegede H | freoge, ge above II | hi G, heo II | San G || 20, 1. gyf G |
toS, vac. Sone H | ofaslea G | do G1I | sylfe G || 21. Gyf G | hi G, hy
II | deade H | syn H | sy H | oftorfod H | sy H | eten G, geeten II | by]?
11 || 21, 1. oSSe ]?rim ;er G, aer oSSe j'rym H | se G | nyste, gif he hit
Sonne wiste G Lamb | wiste H | betynan, vac. inne G, innan II | sy GH
73
alter proximum suum lapide vel pugno, et ille mor-
19. t.uus 7io7i fuerit, sed iacuerit in lec/ulo: si sur-
rexerit et ambulaverit foris super baculum suum,
innocens erit, qui percusserit, ita tamen, ut operas
(17) 20. ejus et impensas in medicos restituat. Qui percus-
serit servum suum vel ancillam virga, et mortui fuerint
21. iu manibus ejus, criminis reus erit; siu autem una
die vel duobus supervixerit, non subiacebit poenae,
(18) 22. quia pecunia illius est. Si rixati fuerint viri et
percusserit quis mulierem praegnantem, et abortivum
quidem fecerit, sed ipsa vixerit: subiacebit damno,
quantum maritus mulieris expelierii et arbitri iudica-
23. verint. Sin autem mors ejus fuerit subsecuta, reddet
(19) 24. animam pro anima, oculum pro oculo, dentem pro
25. dente, manum pro manu, pedem pro pede, adusti-
onem pro adustione, vulnus pro vulnere, livorem pro
(20) 20. livore. Si percusserit quispiam oculum servi sui
aut ancillae et luscos eos fecerit, dimittet eos liberos
27. pro oculo, quern eruit. Dentem quoque si excusserit
servo vel ancillae suae, similiter dimittet eos liberos.
(21) 28. Si bos cornu percusserit virum aut mulierem, et
mortui fuerint, lapidibus obruetur et non comedentur
carnes ejus; dominus quoque bovis innocens erit.
29. Quod si bos cornupeta fuerit ab heri et nudius-
teitius, et contestati sunt dominum ejus, nee recluserit
eum, occideritque virum aut mulierem: et bos lapidibus
30. obruetur, et dominum ejus Occident. Quod si
pretium fuerit ei impositum, dabit pro anima sua
31. quidquid fuerit postulatus. Filium quoque et filiam
si cornu percusserit, simili sententiae subiacebit.
32. Si servum ancillanique invaserit, triginta siclos
argenti domino dabit, bos vero lapidibus opprimetur.
(22) 33. Si quis aperuerit cisternam et foderit et non
ofworpen II, oftorfod Lamb | sy II j ofslajen G | se man forgolden II
wytan 11 | rilite Gil | findan G, fynda}> H || 21. 2. doliter II | gyf G | stynso
II | sy lie ]'ies ylcan domes G | sy II || 21,3. Gyf H | j'eowan 11 | ]?eowue G,
}?eo\vene II | ofstyuje II | jesylle GH | Jryttig sell. H | — scill. End p. 715
in E — | sie from G, sy se oxa II | ofvvorpad G, ofworpen II, oftorfod
Lamb.
Turk, iElfred the Groat.
6
74
adelfe wseter pyt obbe betynedne ontyne 7 hine eft ne
betyne, gelde swelc neat swelc bseron befealle, 7 hsebbe
'23. him bset deade. oif oxa obres monnes oxan gewun-
dige 7 he bonne dead sie, bebycggen ]?one oxan 7 hsebben
him jjsot weorb gemiene 7 eac ba3t these svva foes deadau.
23, 1. oif se hlaford ]?onne wisse |?sot se oxa Imitol wajro
7 hine liealdan nolde, selle him oberne oxan fore 7
24. haibbe him eall bait these. oif hwa forstele obres
oxan 7 hine ofslea obbe bebyegge, selle twegen wib 7
24, 1. feower sceap wib anum; gif he mebbe hw?et he selle,
25. sie lie self beboht wib bam fio. oif beof brece mannes
hus nihtes 7 he weorbe ])&r ofslegen, ne sie he na
25, 1. mansleges scyldig. oif he sibb'an ?efter sunnan up-
gonge )?is deb, he bib mansleges scyldig 7 he bonne
25, 2. self swelte buton he nieddseda wsere. oif mid him
cwicum sie funden )^set he tev stsel, be twyfealdum
2(j. forgielde hit, oif hwa gewerde obres monnes wingeard
obbe his aicras obbe his landes awuht, gebete svva
27. hit mon geeahtige. oif fyr sie ontended ryt to
bsernanne, gebete }?one sefwerdelsan se bjet fyr ontent.
28. oif hwa obfeste his friend fioh: gif he hit self
28, 1. stable, forgylde be twyfealduw; gif he nyte hwa hit
stable, geladige hine selfne J?set he b?er nan f'acn ne
28, 2. gefremede. 3if hit. bonne cueu feoh wsBre 7 he seegge
}??et hit here name obbe hit self aewsele 7 gewitnesse
28, 3. ha3bbe, ne };>earf he ];>a)t geldan; gif he <5onne gewit¬
nesse najbbe 7 he him ne getriewe, swerige he ]>oune.
22. clelfe G | pitt H | ontyne G, untyne II Lamb | gylde Gil | swyle
Gil j swyle G, swa II | habbe II || 23. oxa G | rnannes GH | jewundie
II | sy GH | bebicjan Gil \ oxan G | habbon G, habben H | him G, ,heom
H || 23, 1. wiste GH | lie hyne G | sylle GH | eal H || 24. bebyeje G,
bebicge H | sylle GH | twegen, vac. wi<5 G | IIII. G | wy}? II || 24.1. gyf
G | nite H | hwet G | sylle GH | sy GH | sylf II | j;an H | feo GH || 25.
wurSe H | ofslagen G | sy GII | he, vac. na G || 25, 1. jyf G | sySSan
H | upgange G, uppjange II | sylf swelte G, |?onne swylte, vac. self H j
butan GH | nyddfecle H || 25, 2. gyf G | cwycum H | sy H | forgylde lie
G, forgylde H || 26. hwa G | jewyrde G, awyrde H | mannes GII [ wyngeard
H | hys G | jeceras GH | awiht G5 awylit II | man GH | gesehtie H || 27. fir
H | sy H | ryt G, ryht H, ryp Lamb | bternenne H | tewyrdlan G, sewyrdlan
II | ontende G, ontende}?, vac. fyr H || 28. hys G | frynd G, freond H |
feoh GII | gyf G | hyt G | sylf H | stele GH || 28,1. jyf G | nite II | liyt
75
operuerit earn, cecideritque bos aut asinus in earn,
34. redciet dominus cisternae pretium iumentorum;
(23) 35. quod autem mortuus est, ipsius crit. Si bos alienus
bovein alterius vulneraverit et ille mortuus fuerit,
vendent bovem vivum ct divident pretium, cadaver
3G. autem mortui inter se dispertieni. Sin autem sciebat,
quod bos cornupeta esset ab heri et nudiustertius, et
non custodivit eum dominus suus, reddet bovem pro
XXII, 1. bove, et cadaver integrum accipiet. Si quis furatus
(24) fuerit bovem aut overn et occiderit vel vendiderit,
quinque bores pro uno bove restituet et quatuor oves
(25) 2. pro una ove. Si effringens fur domum sive suffodiens
fuerit inventus, et accepto vulnere mortuus fuerit,
3. percussor non erit reus sanguinis. Quod si orto
sole hoc fecerit, homicidium perpetravit et ipse mo-
rietur. Si non habuerit quod pro furto reddat, ipse
4. venundabitur. Si inventum fuerit apud eum, quod
furatus est, vivens, sive bos sive asinus sive ovis, du-
(26) 5. plum restituet. Si laeserit quispiam agrum vel vineam
et dimiserit iumentum suum, ut depascatur aliena, quid-
quid optimum habuerit in agro suo vel in vinea pro dam-
(27) 6. ni aestimatione restituet. Si egressus ignis invenerit
spinas et comprehenderit acervos frugum sive stantes se-
getes in agris, reddet damnum qui ignem succenderit.
(28) 7. Si quis commendaverit amico pecuniam aut vas
in custodiam, et ab eo qui susceperat furto ablata
8. fuerint: si invenitur fur, duplum reddet; si tatet fur,
dominus domus applicabitur ad deos, et iurabit quod
9. non extendedt manum in rem proximi sui ad per¬
il). petrandam fraudem Si quis commendaverit
proximo suo asinum, bovem, ovem, et omne iumentum
ad custodiam, et mortuum fuerit, aut debilitatum, vel
11. captum ab hostibus, nullusque hoc viderit: Iusiur-
andum erit in medio, quod non extenderit manum ad
G, liitt II | stele H | ga ladige G, geladie H | sylfne H | facen G, fane II ]
on ne jefremede G, on ne fremede II || 28, 2. gif Sonne, vac. hit G j
— Sonne End of p. 74 in E. — | cwicu G | secge G, steeje II | liyt G,
]?£et hit H | sylf GH | he gewitnesse Gil | gyldan GH || 28, 3. gyf G | ne
getrywe G, getreowe ne sy II | swerje G, swerie II | Sainne G ||
6*
76
29. oif hwa fsemnan beswice unbeweddode 7 hire mid-
slsepe, forgielde hie 7 hiebbe hi siSSan him to wife.
*29, 1. oif Ssere fsemnan fseder hie Sonne sellan nelle, agife
30. he Sset feoh ; eft or ];am vveotuman. Da fsemnan ]>e
gewuniaS onfon gealdorcrseftigan 7 scinlsecan 7 wiecan
31. ne ket ]>u (5a libban; 7 se Se hreme mid netene, swelte
32. he deaSe; 7 se Se godgeldum onsecge ofer god anne,
33. swelte se deaSe. Utancumene 7 elSeodige ne geswenc
Su no, forSon Se ge wseron giu elSeodige on egipta londe.
34. I>a wuduwan 7 ]?a stiopcild ne sceSSaS ge, ne hie
34, 1. nawer deriaS. oif ge ]?onne elles doS, hie cleopiaS
to me 7 ic gehiere hie, 7 ic eow }nmne slea mid minuw
sweorde, 7 ic gedo J?a)t eowru wif beoS wydewan 7
3.r>. eowru bearn beoS steopcild. oif Su fioh to borge selle
]>inum geferan ]?e mid ]>e eardian wille, ne niede (5a hine
swa swa niedling 7 ne geliene ]?u hine mid Sy eacan.
30. oif mon nrebbe buton anfeald hrregl hine mid to wreonne
7 to werianne 7 he hit to wedde selle, &r sunnan setlgonge
30, 1. sie hit agifen. 5if Su swa ne dest, |?onne cleopaS he to
me 7 ic hine gehiere for Son "Se ic eom swiSe mildheort.
37. Ne tail Su Sinne dryhten ne Sone hlaford J>ies folces
38. ne werge ]m. Pine teoSan sceattas 7 pine fruw? ripan
39. gongendes 7 weaxendes agif ]?u gode. Eal Siet these
};ait wildeor l?efen ne eten ge paet ac sellaS hit hunduw?.
40. Leases monnes word ne rec Su 110 J??es to geliieranne,
ne his domas ne geSafa Su, ne nane gewitnesse softer
41. him ne saga Su. Ne wend Su Se no on paes folces
unrsed, 7 unryht gewill on hiora spr«3ce 7 geclysp ofer
2t). beswyce GH | unbeweddude G | hyre G | slepe G | forgylde Gil
heo II | habbe G | I11 G, liy H | sy$5an H || 29, 1. gyf G | hie, e above
G, lieo H | syllan Gil | 5a?m witoman weotuinan G || 30. gewilniaS II
fmfon G | galdorcrpeft G Lamb, galdercrseftigan H | scinlacan H [ ]ni hi libban
II || 31. nietene G, nytene H | se GH || 32. gyldum G, gyltum H | on-
sfecge II | of G | senne H || 33. Utan G | ailfteodige G, fel)?eodige II | ge-
swtenc II | ]?a st. no G, t>one H | for ]?am H | 111 G, vac. II Lamb | selfteo-
dige GH | on G | egypta GH | lande GII || 34. vvydwan G, wydewan II
steopcild, vac. ]>a G, steopcyld II | scea&b'an ge hie nahwer ne ne deriaS
G, scybpaS 7 ne hy nawer deriaS H || 34,1. hy II | clipiaS II | gehyre
G, gehire H | hy II | gedo G | eow gedo H | eowre GH | wudewan H
eowre GH | steopcyld, vac. beot5 II || 35. feoh GH | gesylle GLamb, sylle
II | wylle 11 | nyd II | swa once GHLamb | nydling H | gehyne G, gehyn
77
rem proximi sui: suscipietque dominus mramentum, el
ille reddere non cogetur
(29) 10. Si seduxerit quis virginem necdum desponsatam,
dormieritque cum ea: dotabit earn, et habebit earn
17. uxorem. Si pater virginis dare noluerit, reddet pe-
(30) cuniam iuxta modum dotis, quam virgines accipere
18. 19. consueverunt. Maleficos non patieris vivere. Qui
(3*2) 20. coierit cum iumento, morte moriatur. Qui immolat
(33) 21. diis, occidetur, praeterquam Domino soli. Advenam
non contristabis, neque affliges eum: advenae enim
(34) 22. et ipsi fuistis in terra Aegypti. Yiduae et pupillo
23. non nocebitis. Si laeseritis eos, vociferabuntur ad
24. me, et ego audiam clamor em eorum: Et indigna-
bilur furor meus, percutiam^we vos gladio, et erunt
(35) 25. uxores vestrae viduae, et filii vestri pupilli. Si pe-
cuniam mutuam dederis populo meo pauperi qui
habitat tecum, non urgebis eum quasi exactor, nec
(36) 26. usuris opprimes. Si pignus a proximo tuo acceperis
27. vestimentum, ante solis occasum reddes ei. Ipsum
enim est solum, quo operitur indumentum carnis
eius, nec habet aliud in quo dormiat: si clamaverit
(37) 28. ad me, exaudiam eum, quia misericors sum. Diis
non detrahes, et principi populi tui non maledices.
(38) 29. Decimas tuas et primitias tuas non tardabis red-
30. dere: primogenilum filiorum tuorum dabis mihi. Be
31. bobus quoque, elc Viri sancti eritis mihi:
(39) carnem, quae a bestiis fuerit praegustata, non come-
XXIII, 1. ditis, sed proiicietis canibus. Non suscipies vocem
(40) mendacii: nec hinges manum tuarn ut pro impio
(41) 2. dicas falsum testimonium. Non sequeris turbam
II | liyne G | eacan G || 36. man GH | butan Gil | hrsejl, h above H
ofi&c st. 7 GH | sylle Gil | gange GH | sy Gil | hyt G | agyfen G || 86,1.
elypiaS H | liyne G, liy II | jeliyre II | Sam 11 | earn H | swy^e II || 37.
— ta4 <5u End of p. 75 of E — | drihten G | wyrg G, werig H ,|
38. sceattas, tas above 11 | ]?inne H ; janjendes GH | ajyf G || 30. eal G, eall
II | wylddeor II | lsefan II | ne H | etan H j syllafi GH || 40. mannes GH
rece G, recce H | na to gehyranne, vac. paes G, ]'fes to jehiranne, vac. no
H ] seje G || 41. gewend, ge above II | na G, na II | folces, ol over
longer eras. II | unncd G | unrilit G, on unrilit II | hyra G, liiora, o above
II | spirce (t | gecbvsp (J, geclebs II, gecleps Lamb | rilit (i | 7 on Jncs G,
78
(5in ryht 7 (5ses unwisestan lare ne him ne ge<5afa.
12. 5if be bccume o<5res manncs giemcleas fioh on bond,
43. J?eah hit sie t)in feond gecy(5e hit him. Dem Su swiSe
cmne. Ne dem (5u ofterne dom J?am welegan, o<5erne
Sam carman; ne oSerne )^am liofran 7 oSerne ]?am
41. 15. la<5ran ne dem fru. Onscuna ftu a leasunga. Soft
fiestne man 7 unscyldigne ne acwele t)u ]?one nsefre.
46. Ne onfoh (5u nsefre medsceattum, for fton hie ablenda<5
ful 6ft wisra monna geSoht 7 hiora word onwendaS.
47. Pam elbeodegan 7 utancumenan ne lset (5a no un-
cuMice wiS hine ne mid nanum unryhtum J->u hine ne
48. drece. Ne swergen ge nsefre under hreftne godas ne
on nanum Singum ne cleopien ge to him.
49. Pis sindan (5a domas ]?e se jelmihtega god self sprecen-
de wses to moyse 7 him bebead to healdanne 7 siSSan se
ancenneda dryhtnes sunu ure god psdt is hselend erist
on middangeard cwom, he cwseft Sset he ne come no
<5as bebodu to brecanne ne to forbeodanne, ac mid
eallum godim to ecanne, 7 mildheortnesse 7 eaftmod-
49, 1. nesse he l?erde. f)a a)fter his frrowunge ser J?am j?e
his apostolas tofarene wseron geond ealle eorSan to
ljeranne, 7 ]?a giet tia hie setgsedere wseron, monega
hseftena Seoda hie to gode gecerdon; ]?a hie ealle set-
somne wjeron, hie sendan serendwrecan to antiohhia
49, 2. 7 to syrie cristes a3 to lseranne; ]?a hie (5a ongeaton
pxt him ne speow, Sa sendon hie ierendgewrit to him.
Pis is Sonne ]net serendgewrit ]?e 5a apostolas sendon
ealle to antiohhia 7 to syria 7 to cilicia, (5a sint nu
and ]?ges unwisestan lare J?u ne je]?afa, un above, dot and long
eras, after lare H || 42. becyme G | gymeleas GH | feoh G | handa,
a crossed G, hand II j hyt G | sy H | fiond H | gecy]? II | hym G ||
43. Su G | swifie rihte 7 swiSe emne GLamb, swi]>e ryhtne dom II | 7
above ne H | dom G | Ssem G | earm-an 11 | leofran G, leofan over eras.
H | lafian II | dtem H | 8u G || 44. ]?u aleasunja G, also E, Sa leasunga
H || 45. mann G | acwelle G, acwel- II | Saene, o above ae G |] 4(5. |ni
above H | metsceattum H | Con j?e H | I11 G, liy II | ablendaS G | manna
GH | hyra G, lieora II | awenda]? H || 47. getyeodegan G, jetyeodigan H j
utancymenan G | Su G | na GH | fmcuSlice G | wi)? Sone ( J | nanum G i
unrihtum G | drecce G || 48. sweren ge G, swerigen ge, i al>. II | hteSene
GH, first e ab. II | on G j npenegum G | clypigen G, clipien II | ge II | hym
G, heom II || 41). syndan G, sindon II | relimhtiga Gil | sylf (HI | heald-
79
ad faciendum malum: nec in iudicio plurimorum
IS. acquiesces sententiae, ut a vero devies. Pauperis
(42) 4. quo que non misereberis in iudicio. Si occurreris bovi
5. inimici tui aut asino erranti, reduc ad eum. Si
videris asinum odientis te iacere sub onere, non per-
(13) 6. transibis, sed sublevabis cum eo. Non declinabis in
(44) 7. iudicium pauperis. Mendacium fugies. Insontem et
(4(3) 8. iustum non occides, quia aversor impium. Nec ac-
cipies munera, quae etiam excaecant prudentes, et
(47) 9. subvertunt verba iustorum. Peregrino molestus non
oris, scitis enirn advenarum animas: quia et ipsi pere-
10. grini fuislis in terra Aegypti. Sex annis seminabis
12. 13. etc Sex diebus operaberis etc Omnia
(48) quae dixi vobis, custodite. El per nomen externorum
deorum non iurabitis, neque audietur ex ore vestro.
ende G, healdcnne II | sySSan G | acenneda GH | drilitnes G, godes II
fire G | vac. ure god H | ys G hselende Gil | com G, on woruld becom II j —
cwaeS End of p. 7(> in E — | na G, na II | word, bebodu new above II i
icanne G, geecenne H | and, d ab. II || 45), 1. Sa G | to G | Iterranne G j gyt
GH by H setgaedere, first e ab. 11 myenige G, manega II haeSena, e ab. II |
by II | gecyrdon G, gecirdon to gode II | Ga G , lii G, by II | Hy II j sendon
GH | serendracan II | to G | antiocbia GH | to G | siria G, syria H | &
Gil || 41), 2. bi G, by ongeaton, a ab., vac. fta II | Tpset liim belampe Lamb,
quid inter eos ageretnr Ye | hi G, by over eras. H | yerendgewrit. . . ]?fet
on margin II | to (J | liim G | Paragraph G | ys }?yet vac. |>onne G | fyerend-
gewritt, f crossed, last t from e, II | sendan II j to G | antiocbia Gil | 7 siria,
vac. to G | cilitia II | sind (ill | nfi G | a^enum (i, ha'Senum, e ab. II | to
G | cryste II | gecyrred G, gecyrrede II.
8(J
49, of hiebenum feodum to criste gccirde: <5a apostolas
7 };a eldran broftor luclo cow wyscaft, 7 we cow cyftaft
}?«t wc geascodon ]>fet ure geferan sume mid uruwi
wordum to cow comon 7 eow hefigran wisan budan to
healdanne ponne we him budon 7 eow to swifce gc-
dwealdon mid 8am mannigfealdum gebodum, 7 eowra
sawla ma forhwerfdon, pomie hie geryhton. Da ge-
somnodon we us ymb Sat 7 us eallum gelicode (5a,
pset we sendon paulus 7 barnaban, 5a meu wilniafr
49, 4. hiora sawla sellau for dryhtnes naman; mid him
we sendon iudam 7 silam p>£et eow ]?set ilce secggen:
49, 5. ]?sem halgan gaste wa3S geSuht 7 us pset we nane
byrSenne on eow settan noldon ofer p>set t>e eow ned-
ftearf w?es to healdanne, J?set is Sonne ]?set ge forberen
]?set ge deofolgeld ne weorSien, ne blod ne Sicggen 11c
asmorod, 7 from diernum geligerum, 7 J?eet ge willen
J?a3t oftre men eow ne don, ne dot) ge &et oJ?rum
monnum.
.1.
49, 6. Of ftissum anum dome mon mseg geftencean ]?set
he seghwelcne onryht gedemeb". Ne ftearf he nanra
domboca o]?erra. Sebence he ]?set he nanum men ne
deme J??et he nolde bset he him demde, gif' he bone
49, 7. dom ofer hine sohte. Sibban (5set |?a gelamp J>set mo-
nega c^eoda cristes geleafan onfengon, ]?a wurdon monega
seonobas geond ealne middangeard gegaderode, 7 eac
swa geond angelcyn, sibban hie cristes geleafan on¬
fengon, halegra biscepa 7 eac oberra gebungenra witena;
hie ba gesetton for bsere mildheortnesse pe crist hcrde
set nnestra hwelcre misdsede j?sette ba weoruld hlafordas
moston mid hiora leafan buton syime set ]?am forman
49, 3. and, d ab. II | ieldran G, yldran II | broj'ra H | wyrcaS G |
geahsodon G, geaxodon II | ure G | to G | coman II ] hefigran wisan budan
GHLamb, Vulg. text in Vc (mistake in E here) | liealdonne II | hym G
to G, vac. H j swy&e II | gedwe-ldon II I monigfealdum G j ma II | forli-
wyrfdon Gil, h ab. II lieo II | rihton G, gerihton H | Parag. G i gesamnodan
G, gesamnoden II | we G | us G j us 8a eallum gelicode G, us eallum ?>a
gelicode j'a, ]>& ab. II | sendan G | willa'5 G, 3a gewilniaft, vac. men H '
hyra G, hira H | saula G | to above syllannc II | drihtnes G || 44), 4. hym
G | sendaft G, sendon, on ab. II | liy above eow IT | seegaS G, secgan
11 || 41), 5. | 'am Gil | byr]n>ne (ill | 5eow nied]>earf is G, nydftearf II
81
From the Acts of the Apostles.
XV, 23. Apostoli et seniores fratres his qui sunt Anliochiac
et Syriae et Ciliciae frairibus ex gentibus salutem.
24. Quoniam audivimus quia quidam ex nobis exeuntes,
turbaverunt vos verbis, evertentes animas vestras,
25. quibus non mandavimus: placuit nobis collectis
in unum, eligere vivos, et mittere acl vos cum claris-
26. simis nostris Barnaba et Paulo, hominibus, qui
tradiderunt animas suas pro nomine Domini nosiri
27. Jesu Christi. Misimus ergo Judam et Silam, qui
28. et ipsi vobis verbis referent eadem. Visum est
enim Spiritui sancto et nobis nihil ultra imponere
29. vobis oneris quam haec necessaria: ut abstineatis
vos ab immolatis simulacrorum, et sanguine, et suf-
focato, et fornicatione, [et quod vobis non vultis
fieri, non faciatis aliis,] a quibus custodientes vos,
bene agetis. Valete.
MS. H. J.
49, 6. On byssum anum dome man mseg ge]?encan foot
he seghwylcne dom on ryht gedeme. Ne ]?earf he
nanre domboca oJ>era cepan. oebaence he bset he
nanum men ne deme J??et he nolde bset man him
49, 7. demde, gif he J?one dom ofer hine ahte. SyJ^an
bset pa, gelamp 8set mauega beoda cristes geleafan
underfengon, Da wurdon manige synobas geond
ealue middaneard gegaderode, and eac swylce on
angelcynne sybban hy cristes geleafan onfengon,
haligra biscopa and eac oberra gebungenra witena.
Hy ]>& gesetton for bsere mildheor/nesse be crist lserde
a?t msestra gehwylcere misdsede bset ba woruld hla-
fordas moston mid heora leafan butan synne set ]>am
forman gylte b;era fiolibota onfon butan set hlaford
4J>, 0. Syssum, first s above | dom above | gedeme, je above | cepan
above | 7. cynnesy"53an Ms. | geleafan, ge ab. | eras, before haligra
-heornesse Ms. | gehwylcere, second e ab. | eras, after <5aet | heora, o ab. j
leafan, n ab. | ret hlaford ab. | mildheortnesse above ne gedemde.
healdenne G, healde-ne II [ is from Gil | forberan Gil | deofolgyld G, diofol-
gyld II | weorftian G, wurSian II | Sicgan Gil | fram Gil | — from End
p. 77 of E — j dyrnum (!1I j willan IT | do II | — S;n>t End of Ms. G — |
mannuiu II || 45), <>. solite, soli new over flaw E ||
82
gylte psere fiohbote onl'on pe hie t5a gesettan, buton set
hlaford searwe liic nanc mildheortnesse nc dorston ge-
cwe'tian, forpam 5e god selmihtig pam nane nc gedemde
pe liine oferhogdon, ne erist godes sunu pam nane ne ge-
denide pe bine to deatfe sealde, 7 lie bebead pone hlaford
19, 8. lufian swa bine; liie t)a on monegum senotJum mo-
ncgra menniscra misdseda bote gesetton, 7 on monega
senoti bee hie writan hwser anne dom hwser operne.
49, 9. Ic tia self red cyning pas togsedere gegaderode 7
awritan bet, monege para pe ure foregengan heoldon
(5a tie me licodon 7 manege para pe me ne licodon ic
awearp mid minra witena geSeahte 7 on ot5re wisan
bebead to healdanne, for?am ic ne dorste get)ristlsecan
para minra awuht fela on gevvrit settan, for8am me
wses uncut) hwset pses Sam lician wolde be sefter us
wseren, ac Sa t)e ic gemette aw tier ot5t5e on ines dsege
mines mseges ot5tie on offan mercna cyninges, o"5t5e on
sepelbryhtes pe sorest fullubte onfeng on angelcynne pa
'tie me ryhtoste Suhton ic pa heron gegaderode 7 pa
49, 10. otire forlet. Ic tia selfred westseaxna cyning- eallum
minum witum pas geeowde, 7 hie t5a cwsedon pset him
pset licode eallum to healdanne.
.11.
1. iEt serestan we lserati pset msest Searf is pset seghwelc
1, 1. mon his at) 7 his wed wserlice healde. 5if hvva to hwseftrum
pissa genied sie onwoh ot)t>e to hlaford searwe ot5t5e to
sengum unryhtum fultume, pset is ponne ryhtre to aleo-
1, 2. ganne ponne to gehestanne. g// he ponne bees rveddie
pe him rylit sie to gekestanne 7 pset aleoge, selle mid
eatirnedum his wsepn 7 his sehta his freondum to ge-
heaklanne 7 beo feowertig nihta on carcerne on cyninges
tune, Srowige ftser swa biseep him scrife 7 his msegas
1, 3. bine feden gif he self mete nsebbe. oif he msegas
nsebbe ot5t>e pone mete nsebbe, fede cyninges gerefa
1, 4. bine. oif bine mon to genedan scyle 7 he elles nylle,
+0, J), awearp End of ]i. 7S in E | mercna, ere new over flaw || 1, 2.
oif . . . jelrcstanne, line skipped by E; revised from 11.
83
searwe Se hy $a gesetton, 5am by nane mildheort-
nesse ne dorston gecweSan, for ft am tie god felmihtig
8am nane mildlicortnesse ne gedemde t5e hine ofer-
hogodon, Ne crist godes sunu Sam nane ne gedemde
5e hyne to deaSe gesealde, and he bebead pone
19, 8. hlaford lufian swa hine selfne. Hy 5a on manigum
synopuw manegamenniscra misdseda bote gesettan, and
onmanegra synopbec hy writon hwser senne dom, hwsBr
49, 9. operne. Ic t)a jelfred cyning Sas togsedere gegade-
rode, and awriten het manige Sara pe ure foregengan
heoldon para <5e me lycedan, and monige Sara Se
me ne lycedon ic awearp mid minre witena geSeahte,
and on oSre wisan bebead to healdenne. ForSam
ic ne dorste getmstlsecan Sara minra awuht feola
on gewrit settan. ForSon me wses uncup hwset Sses
pa)m lician wolde pe sefter us wseron. Ac pa Sa
ic gemette apser o55e on Ines dsege mines mieges,
oS5e on offan myrcena cyniages, oppe on sepelberlites
pe reres fulluht onfeng on angelcynne, Sa $e me ryhtest
puhton, ic Sa heron gegaderode, and Sa opre forlett.
49, 10. Ic pa selfred westseaxena cyng eallim minum
witum pas geowde, 7 hy pa cwsedon, pcet heom
pcet licode eallum wel to healdene.
.11.
1. Mt serestan we lseraS Sset msost pearf is, pict
1, 1. a3gliwilc man his aS 7 his wedd wserlice healde. 5if
hwa to hwseSerum pisra genyd sy onwoh, oppe to
hlaford searwe, oS&e to amigum unrihtum fultume,
pcet ponne rihtre is to aleogenne ponne to geliostanne.
1, 2. 5if he ponne $a3S weddie pe hym riht sy to ge-
kestanne 7 pset aleoge, sylle mid eadmedum hys wiepn
7 his aihta his freondum to gehealdenne 7 beo .XL.
nihta on carcerne a3t cyninges tune, prowie Sser swa
biscop him scrife, 7 his magas hine fedan, gif he
1, 3. sylf mete mebbe. oif he magas mebbe oSSe pone
1, 4. mete, fede cyninges gerefa hine. oif hine man to
4-1), S. synopum ab. || 41), 9. Saelfred Ms. [ para ab. Se | lycedon, y
new | awearp, a ab. | on ab. ofire | feola, o ab. | Ines, 1 over i | myrcena, e
ab. | ryhtest, est over eras. | forlett, ett over eras.
84
gif hine mon gebinde, p>olige his wsopna 7 his icrfes;
1, 5. 0. gif bine mon ofslea, licgge he orgilde. oif he ut
ot)fieo ser pam fierste 7 bine mon gefo, sie he feowertig
1, 7. nihta 011 carcerne swa he sbr sceolde. oif he losige,
sie he afliemed 7 sie amsensumod of eallum cristes
1, 8. ciricum. oif ]>'<gy Sonne o]?er mennisc borg sie, bete
]>one borg bryce swa him ryht wisie 7 frone wed bryce
swa him his scrift scrife.
.III.
2. Gif hwa J?ara mynster hama hwelcne for liwelcere
scylde gesece ];e cyninges feorm to belimpe ot)(5e 0 Seine
frione hiered ]<>e arwyr<5e sie, age he preora nihta fierst
2. 1. him to gebeorganne, buton he ftingian wille. 3if
bine mon on Sam fierste geyflige mid siege o<5(5e
mid bende o?)<5e J?urhwundc, bete J?ara seghwelc mid
ryhte Seodscipe, ge mid were ge mid wite, 7 J?am liiwum
hundtwelftig scill. ciric friSes to bote 7 na)bbe his agne
forfongen.
.1111.
3. Gif hwa cyniDges borg abrece, gebete f?one tyht
swa him ryht wisie 7 ]>a3s borges bryce mid .V. pundum
mserra p«3ninga; aircebiscepes borges bryce oSfte his
mund byrd gebete mid Srim pundum; oftres biscepes
oSSe ealdormonnes borges bryce oSSe mund byrd
gebete mid twam pundum.
.V.
4. Gif hwa ymb cyninges feorh sierwe <5urh hine oSSe
b'urh wreccena feormunge oSSe his manna, sie he his
4, 1. feores scyldig 7 ealles p>£es Se he age; gif he hine
selfne triowan wille, do put be cyninges wergelde:
4, 2. swa we eac settaS be eallum haduw, ge ceorle ge eorle,
se Se ymb his hlafordes fiorh sierwe, sie he wit) Sone
his feores scyldig 7 ealles Stes 6e he age oSSe be his
hlafordes were hine getriowe.
1, <>. nihta End of p. 79 in E | 4,1. wergelde End of p. SO in E.
Continuation of Variants from p. 85.
4, 2. settaft, vac be | yinbe, e above | hys | syrwie, i ab | getreowie, new s
betw. w and i B, getrewsie H.
85
genydan scyle 7 be elles nylle, gif bine man gebinde,
1, 5. }>olie his waepna and bis yrfes; gif bine man ofslea,
1, 6. lecge orgylde. oif be ut obfieo jer ]?an fyrste 7 bine
man gefo, sy be .XT., nibta on carcerne, swa he ser
1, 7. sceolde. oif he J^onne losie, sy he aflymed, 7 sy he
1. S. amansemod, of eallum cristes cyricum. oif foer bonne
o)>er mennisc borh sy, bete ]?one borh brice swa him
riht wisie, 7 ]?one wed brice swa him his scrift scrife.
.III.
2. oif bwa J?sera mynster hama hwylcne gesece for
hwyleere scylde J?e c}7ninges feorm to belimpe, o]>pe
o'Serne freonne byred ]>e arwyrbe sy, age he Sreora
nihta fyrst him to gebeorganne, butan he J?ingian wille.
"2, 1. oif bine man on ]?am fyrste geyflie mid sl.icge, o$<5e
mid bende, oft'Se ]>urh wunde, bete 5?era seghvvylc mid
rihte J?eowseipe, ge mid were ge mid wife, 7 ]?am hiwum
.CXX. sell, eyrie fribes bote, 7 hail)be bis agen for-
fangen.
JUL
3. oif bwa cvninges borh abrece, gebete |?one tihtlan
swa him riht wisie, 7 J?fes borges bryce mid .V. pundum
mairra peninga. Ercebiscopes hordes bryce obbe bis
*MS. B. mund byrd gebete mid .III. pimduw. *Oj;res bisceopes
obbe ealdormannes hordes bryce obbe mundbyrd, gebete
mid .II. pundum.
4. Gyf hwa ymb cyninges feorli syrwie, burli bine
ob<5e wrecena feormunge, obbe his manna, sy he bis
4, 1. feores scyldig, 7 ealles bses p>e he age; gyf he bine
sylfne treowsian wylle, do \mt be cyninges wergylde.
4, 2. Swa we eac setta'5 be eallum hadum, ge ceorle ge
eorle: Se be ymbe his hlafordes feorh syrwie, sy lie
wi]? bone his feores scyldig, 7 ealles jnes ]->e he age,
obbe be bis hlafordes were bine getreowie.
1,5. sceolde, first e above || 0}n-es begins B; now given in full,
with notes on B and Variants from II. II has generally gif, sell., always
the chapter number. — | 3. biscopes | ealder- | brice | his mundbyrd |
Eras. bef. II in B, twain II | 4. All or most of first line of chapters caps
in B | eard new ab. wrecena B, Jnirh wrecena H J 4,1. treowan | do |,
86
.VI.
5. Eac we settab aeghwelcere cirican be biscep gehal-
gode bis fri<5, gif hie fall mon geierne obbe geaerne J>?et
bine seofan nihtum nan mon ut ne teo; gif hit }>owne
hwa do, bonne sie lie scyldig cyninges mundbyrde 7
]w.re cirican frizes, mare gif he bser mare ofgefo,
gif he for hungre libban m?ege, buton he self fitfeohte.
5, 1. oif hi wan heora cirican maran }>earfe haebben, healde
hine mon on obrum jerne 7 ba3t mebbe "Son ma dura
5, 2. ]?onwe sio cirice; gewite bjere cirican ealdor J?set
5, 3. him mon on ]>am fierste mete ne selle. oif he self
his waepno his gefan utraecan wille, gehealden hi hine
5, 4. .XXX. nihta 7 hie hine his mrcgum gebodien. Eac
cirican frib, gif hwelc mon cirican gesece for Sara gylta
hwylcum ]>ara be »r geypped mere 7 hine baer on
5. 5. godes namnn geandette, sie hit healf forgifen. Se be
stalab 011 sunnan niht obbe 011 gehhol obbe on eastron
obbe on bone halgan ]?unres dseg on gangdagas, bara
gehwelc we willab sie twy bote swa on lencten fasten.
.VII.
0. Grif hwa on cirican hwset gebeofige, forgylde pvet
angylde 7 bset wite swa to bam angylde belimpan wille
6. 1. 7 slea mon }>a hond of be he hit mid gedyde; gif
he ba hand lesan wille 7 him mon b?et gebafian wille,
gelde swa to his were belimpe.
.VIII.
7. Gif hwa in cyninges healle gefeohte obbe his wsepn
gebrede 7 hine mon gefo, sie baet on cyninges dome,
7, 1. swa deab swa lif swa he him forgifan wille; gif he
losige 7 hine mon eft gefo, forgielde he hine self a
be his weregilde 7 bone gylt gebete swa wer swa wite
swa he gewyrht age.
5, 5. twy bote, wy new over rubbed place | 6,1. gif he End of
1>. si in E.
Continuation of Variants from p. 87.
ciric-an | wite | belimpan wille | 7, poss. s. crossed and erased B | man | 011
marg. pet, o)>rum cerre, new B | mid dyde, stpel above || 0,1. alysan, first
a ab. | wille | geftafyan | wille 7. healle | gefeohte, ge ab. | waepen, vac
liis | gebrede perhaps B | gefo, ge ab. | dome | wille || 7,1. man eft gef6,
eft ab. | sylfne, ne ab. | wergilde.
87
5, Eac we settaS seghwylcere cyricean Se bisceop
gehalgode Sis frit). Gif gefahmon ciricean geyrne, oSSe
geairne, pcct hine seofon nihtum nan man ut ne teo;
gyf bit Sonon hwa do, Sonne sy he scyldig cyninges
mundbyrde, 7 Ssere cyricean friSes, mare gyf he Srer
mave ofgefo, gyf he for hungre libban m;eg, l)uton he
5, 1. sylf ut feohte. Gyf hi wan lieora ciricean mare Searfe
hsebben, healde hine mon on oSrum huse 7 \cet nrebbe
5, 2. Son ma dura Sonne seo cyrice; gewite Sfer cyricean
5, 3. ealdor, pcet him mon 011 fyrste mete ne sylle. Gyf
he sylf his wsepno his gefan utr&can, gehealdan hi
hine Srittig nihta, 7 hi hine his magum gebeoden.
5, 4. Eac cyricean friS gyf hwylc man cyricean gesece,
for Sara gylta hwylcum ]?a3ra Se «3r geypped nrcre, 7
hine Seer on godes naman geandette, sy hit healf for-
5, 5. gyfen. Se Se stalaS on sunnan niht, oSS on geol,
oSSe on eastron, oSSe on Sone lialgan ]?unres d;eg, 7
on gang dagas, Sara gehwylc we willaS, sy twy bote,
swa on lencten fasten.
G. Gyf hwa on cyricean hwict ge]?eofig<?, forgylde \cet
angylde, 7 ])cet wite swa to Sam angylde gelimpan
wylle, 7 slea mon Sa hand of, Se he hit mid gedyde.
G, 1. Gyf he Sa hand lysan wylle, 7 him mon })cet gepafian
wylle, gylde swa to his were belimpe.
7. Gyf hwa on kyninges halle gefeohte, oSSe his wa3pne
gebrede 7 hine mon gefo, sy p>set on cyninges dome,
7, 1. swa deaS, swa lif, swa he him forgyfan wylle; gyf
he losige 7 hine mon eft gefo, forgylde he hine sylfne
be his wergylde, 7 ]^one gylt gebete, swa wer swa wite,
swa he gewyrht age.
5. seghwylcere, first e ab. | cirican | biscop | fagman | ciricean above,
but old B, hy II | utt, last t above j Sonon, ne ab. on B, Sonne II j do
vac Sonne bef. sy | cirican | ofgefo | maig, e above new B, maege II | butan
utt, t ab. I 5,1. lieora, 0 ab. | cirican | seme for liuse | Sonne, ne ab. | seo
above circe I 5,2. j^aere | cirican | on bam fyrste mete, mete above ! 5,3. —-
sylf, end of p. 13 in B — wtepna | gefan | wylle above lighter B, wille H \
.XXX. gebodie | 5,4. cyric-an | is new ab. B ] ciric-an | ]?£era | )?tera ab. Se
forgifen | 5, 5. o^e | geol in text, al. geolihol on margin | hal-gan 7 new
Bll | reghwylc swa, al above new B | swa lencten, eras. betw. words H [| 0.
88
.Villi.
8. Gif hwa nunnan of mynstere utalede buton kyning-
es lefnesse ofr<3e bisce|j^ geselle hundtwelftig. scill.
liealf cyninge, healf biscepe 7 J?sere cirican hlaforde Se
8, 1. bone munuc nge; gif hio leng libbe Sonne se <5e hie
8, 2. utlsedde, nage liio his ierfes owibt; gif bio beam
gestriene, nasbbe Sset 5ses ierfes Son mare Se seo
8, 3. modor; gif hire beam mon ofslea, gielde cyninge ]>ara
medren maBga diel, fedren rmegum hiora d;el mon
agife.
.X.
9. Gif mon wlf mid bearne ofslea ]>onne ]>a3t. beam
in hire sie, forgielde Sone wifman fullan gielde 7 fnet
9, 1. beam be foes f:edren cnosles were healfan gelde; a
sie l^et wite .LX. scill. oS bait angylde arise to .XXX.
scill., sibban hit to bam arise ]net angylde, si5(5an sie
9, 2. }>a:t, wite .CXX. scill.; geo w?es goldbeofe 7 stodbeofe
7 beobeofe 7 manig witu ma ran Som?e o)>ru, nu sint
ealgelic buton manSeofe .CXX. scill.
.XI.
10. Gif mon ha>me mid twelfhyndes monnes wife, hund-
twclftig. scill. gebete Sam were, syxhyndum men hund-
teontig. scill. gebete, cierliscum men feowertig. scill.
gebete.
.XII.
11. Gif mon on cirliscre fnemnan breost gefo, mid .V.
11, 1. scill. hire gebete; gif he hie oferweorpe 7 mid ne
11, 2. gehfeme, mid .X. scill. gebete; gif he mid gelueme,
11, 3. mid .LX. scill. gebete; gif ober mon mid hire hege
11, 4. ier, sie be healfum S:cm ]?onne sio bot; gif hie mon
tco, geladiege hie be sixtegum liida ob'b'e bolige be
S, gielde, e over i 10. wife lmnd End of p. 82 in E
11, 4. geladiege (ge apart in Ms.), confusion of -die and -dige.
Continuation of Variants from p. S'J.
but 7 }?set sy . . . sylle 18, 1. added Lamb 11. cyrlisere | femrian above
gelo | .V. | hire ab. gebete B | Before 11,1 appears: gyf lie mid gehsemede,
tyn scill. gebete in B, underlined and partially erased || 11, 1. — Gyf End
of p. 15 in B — oferweorpe by, by ab. | mid .X. |[ 11, 2. mid .LX. | hit
gebete ] 11, 3. ge on margin before laege | ier | healfum Saem Sonne seo
bote, Sonne ab. 11, 4. hy geladige by | .LX. j hida | healfre fiyere bote.
89
8. Gyf hwa nunnan of mynstre utal&de butan cyninges
leafe o'SSe bisceopes, gesylle bundtwentig scill, healf
cyningg, healf bisceope, b'sere cyrice hlaforde, p>e ]?a
8, 1. nunnan age. Gyf heo leng libbe p>onne se <5e heo
8, 2. utlsede, uage heo yrfer nawiht. Gyf heo bearn ge-
stryne, mebbe \uet p>a3S yrfes na mare ]?onne seo moder.
8, 3. Gyf man hire bearn ofslea, gylde cyninge ]?sera
media rnaga dsel; fsedren magum heora dsel man agyfe.
9. Gyf man wif mid bearne ofslea, Sonne \cet bearn
in hire sy, forgylde ftone wifman fullan gylde, 7 peel
9, 1. bearn be Sees fsedren cnosles were halfan gylde; a
sy pcet wite syxti scill. 0]? }>cet angylde arise to fSritti^
scill.; sySban hit to b'sem arise ]>cet angylde, sy]?]?an
9, 2. sy ]>cet wite hundtwelftig; hwilon wses goldp>eofe 7
stodb'eofe 7 beopeofe, 7 manig witu maran J>onne
oSru; nu synd ealle gelice, butan man|>eofe hundtwelftig
scill.
10. Gif mon hseme mid twelfhyndes mannes wife,
hundtwelftig scill. gdbete man were. Syxhyndum men
hundteontigon scill. gebete. Ceorliscum men feowertigum
scill. gebete.
11. Gyf man on ceorliscne fa3nan breost gefo, mid fif
11, 1. scill. gebete Gyf he hig oferweorpe 7 mid ne
11, 2. gehseme, tyu scill. gebete; gyf he mid geliaeme, syxti
11, 3. scill. gebete. Gif ob'er man mid hire l&ge &r, sy be
11, 4. healfuw? seo bot; gyf hi man teo, gehladige hi be
11, 5. sixtigum hidum, ot)t>e ];olie be healfere bote; gyf
8. utalaede | biscopes | .CXX. | — cyninge bealf End of p. 14 in B —
biscope 7 ciric-an, vac. Saere || 8,1. se j?e, |?e ab. | utlsedde | bis yrfes
awuht 11 8, 2. gestri-ne | nage | J;es | irfes | 5e for na | Se ruodor || 8, 3.
lure bearn man | Jnun cyninge, ];am ab. | Sara | meddren, last d ab. | msega |
msegum | liiora, o ab. | agife | 9. bwa wif ofslea mid bearne | liyre sy,
sy ab. | forgilde | Sone, e over eras. B ! heo for Cone wifman | bealfan || 9,1.
.LX. | .XXX. | siSSan | .CXX. scill. | 9, 2. geo | 7 beo l>eofe, vac. B, from
inarg\ and H | manegu | sint | ealle gelice, 2nd and 4th e above | man, a
second n above B | .CXX. || 10. man | XII. | hyndes, y out of u B |
.CXX. | gebete man |^am were, man ab. | Syx hyndum, both y's out of 11
B .C. | scill, i made into y B | Cyrliscum | .XL. | gebete above [ vac. gebete,
Turk, iElfred the Great. y
90
11. 5. healfre j?sere bote; gif borenran wifmen ?5is gelimpe,
weaxe sio bot bo 8am were.
.XIII.
12. Gif mon obres wudu bperneb oSSe heaweS unalief-
edne, forgielde tele great treow mid .V. scill. 7 siSSan
aeghwyle sie, swa fela swa hiora sie, mid .Y. pseningum,
13. .7 .XXX. scill. to wite; gif mon oberne set gemsenan
weorce offelle urigewealdes, agife mon \>&.m maeguin ];>set
treow, 7 hi hit haebben ser .XXX. nihta of }>am lande
obbe him fo se to se be bone wudu age.
.XIIII.
14. 3if mon sie dumb obbe deaf geboren ]>set he ne
nnege synna onseeggan ne geaudettan, bete se fseder
his misdseda.
.XV.
15. Gif mon beforan sercebiscepe gefeohte obbe wsepne
15, 1. gebregde, mid .L. scill. 7 hundteontegum gebete; gif
beforan obrum biscepe obbe ealdormen Sis gelimpe,
Hi. mid hundteonteguw .scill. gebete. 5if mon cu obbe stod-
myran forstele 7 folan obbe cealf ofadrife, forgelde mid
17. .scill. 7 ]?a moder be hiora weorbe; gif hwa obrum his
unmagan obfieste 7 he hine on 'Caere faestinge forferie, ge-
triowe hinefacnesse be hinefede, gif hine hwa hwelces teo.
.XVI.
IS. Gif hwa nunnan mid ha3meb ]?inge obbe on hire
hrsegl obbe 011 hire breost butan hire leafe gefo, sie
18, 1. hit twybete swa we ser be laewdum menfundon; gif
beweddodu fa3mne hie forlicgge, gif hio sie cirlisc, mid
.LX. scill. gebete )?am byrgean 7 J>a3t sie on cwic
sehtum feogodum 7 mon menigne mon on bset ne selle.
18, 2. oif hio sie syxhyndu, hundteontig .scill. geselle
14. he, e old over i [| 16. cu oSSe End of p. 83 in E.
Continuation of Variants from p. 91.
underlined and feowertigum written above prob. new B, mid scyllinge
II | moder | weorce || 17. 7 he hine, he ab. | getreowige, new s before ige
B, getreowsie, sie ab. H | facnes | Se, se before it new B, se 5e II | gif hine
hwa || 18. on before hire hraegl | butan | gefo | twybote | mannum ||
18,1. beweddo, eras, at end B, beweddod H | hy | cierlisc [ mid .LX. j
Sam ]:>e gebyrie, vac. hit | nsenigne || 18, 2. syx | .C. | gesylle Sam Se, Se
above, also hit lighter B, gebete Sam }?e hit gebyrie H.
91
borenran wifmen f>is jelimpe, wexe seo bot be bam
were.
12. Gyf man oSres wuclu baerneft otifre heawej? unalyf-
edne, forgylde sele ^reat treow mid fif seill. 7 syj^an
se^hwylc sy, swa feola swa beora sy, mid fif penegum
13. 7 J?ritti^ seill. to wite. Gyf man ofterne set gemaenan
weorce offealle ungewealdes, a^yfe man }>i\m magon
\wt treow, 7 hi hit hsebben ser ]?ritti^ nilita of Seem
lande, o"<5<5e him fo to se <5e bone wudu a^e.
14. Gyf mon sy dumb oftfte deaf ^eboren \cet he ne
maege his synna ^eandettan ne aetsacan, bete se faeder
his misdseda.
15. Gyf man beforan ercebiseeope gefeohte, oS&e waepne
15, 1. gebrede, mid fifti^um seill. 7 hundteonti^um ^ebete. Gyf
beforan o<5rum bisceope oSSe ealdormew Sis ^elimpe,
10. mid hundteontigum seill. gebete. Gyf man cu oSSe
stodmsere forstele 7 folan 0SSe cealf ofadrife, forgylde
17. mid sixtig seill. 7 J>a modor be heora wyrSe. Gyf
hwa oSrum his unmagan oSfaeste, 7 he hine on Saere
fsestinge forferie, ^etreowige hine facnesse Se hine fede,
gyf hwa hine hwylces teo.
18. Gyf hwa nunnan mid haemed Singe, oSSe hire
hraegl, oSSe on hire breost, buton hire leafe gefo, sy
18, 1. hit twibote, swa we ser be laewedum men fundon. Gyf
beweddo fsemne heo forlicge, gyf heo sy ceorlisc, syxtig
seill. gebete Sam ]?e hit gebyrige 7 \cet sy on cwyesehtuw
feogoduw 7 man naeningne man on ]>cet ne sylle.
18, 2. Gyf heo sy sixhynde, hundteontig seill. gesylle
11, 5. borenran, setSel ab. B | 3 if- Jns bett bor. wifmen gelimpe, bett ab. |
weaxe | 12. .V. | si]?]?an | selc swa, vac. sy | monig for feola | f>fer for
lieora J .V. | peningum | .XXX. | 13. weorce ab. | agife | magum j liy |
.XXX. | fo [ se J?e, ]?e ab. || 14. man | vac. his bef. synne | onsyecgan
ne geandettan H, geondettan ne onsecgan Lamb. || 15. sercebiscope |
.L. sell, gebete 7 .C. || 15,1. biscope | ealdormenn | .C. || 16. cu | —
cu o&5e End of p. 16 in B — | stodmyran | ofadrifeS | forgilde ] sixtig
92
18, 3. ]?am byrgean; gif hio sie twelfhyndu, .CXX. scill.
gebete |?am byrgean.
.XVII.
19. Gif hwa his wsepnes oft rum onhene J?set he inon
mid ofslea, hie moton hie gesomnian, gif hie willaS, to
19, 1. ];am were; gif hi hie ne gesamnien, gielde se <5ais
wsepnes onlah ]?ses weres tSriddan dsel 7 p>ais wites
19, 2. Sriddan dsel; gif he hine triewan wille pait he to
19. 3. "foere lsene facn ne wiste, J>a3t he mot; gif sweord
hwita o5res monnes waipn to feorinunge onfo ot5t)e
smi<5 monnes andweorc, hie hit gesund begen agif'an,
swa hit hwseSer hiora air onfenge, buton hiora hwai<5er
air }>ingode ]?set he hit angylde healdan ne Sorfte.
.XVIII.
20. Gif mon obres monnes munuce feoli obfseste butan
Sses munuces hlafordes lefnesse 7 hit him losige, }>olige
his se 5'e hit air ahte.
.XVIIII.
21. oif preost oSerne mon ofslea, weorpe mon to handa
7 eall Sset he him hames bohte 7 hine biscep onhadige
}>onne hine mon of Sam mynstre agife, buton se hlaford
/>one wer forftingian wille.
.XX.
22. Gif mon 011 folces gemote cyninges gerefan geyppe
eofot 7 his eft geswican wille, gestaile 011 ryhtran hand
gif he msege; gif he ne maige, (5olie his angyldes.
.XXI.
23. Gif hund mon toslite o$5e abite, ait forman mis-
dsede geselle .VI. scill., gif he him mete selle, jet aifteran
23, 1. cerre .XII. scill., ait Sriddan .XXX. scill. oif ait Sissa
misdseda hwelcere se hund losige, ga <3eos bot hwai<5re
20. Ends with p. S4 in E.
Continuation of Variants from p. 93.
hande underlined and him over it B, handa H | 7 part, erased B | eal, *2 nd
new 1 B | mid him | onhadige | mon | j?sem | agife \ forSingian | wille || 22.
man | folces, es ab. | ge eofot yppe, cf. E | ryhtran ) mage | mage | angildes i
and f6 to Sam wite added || 23. abite mysdaede | eet sefterran ci-rre I jmddan
ci-rre |[ 23, 1. gyf, here prob. he erased B | Cissa | hwej^ere, 2nd e ab.
93
18, 3. Sam Se to gebyrian. Gyf heo sy twelfhynde, hund-
twelftig scill. gebete Sam Se to gebyrige.
19. Gyf hwa his wsepne oSrum lsene ]>cet he mid man
ofslea, hi moton hi gesanian, gyf hi wyllaS, to Ssem
19, 1. were; gyf heo hi ne gesamnian, gylde se Sses wsepnes
onlsende J?ses weres Sridda dsell, 7 pees wites firiddan
19, 2. dcel; gyf he hine triwian wylle ]>cet he to Ssere lsene
19. 3. facne nyste, pcet he mot. Gyf sweord hwita oSres
mannes wepen to feormunge underfo, oSSe smiS mannes
andweorc, hi hit gesund begen agyfen, swa hit hwseSer
heora ser underfenge, baton heora hweSer jer Singode
\cet he hit angylde healdan ne porfte.
20. Gyf mon oSres monnes muneke feoh befseste, buton
J?ses munekes hlafordes hleafc, 7 hit him losige, )?olie
his se Se ser ahte.
21. Gyf preost oSerne man ofslea, weorpe man io
hande 7 eal \cet he him mid hames brohte, 7 hine
biscop unhadie Sonne hine man of Sem mynstre agyfe,
buton se hlaford Sone wer foreSingian wylle.
22. Gyf mon on folces gemote cyninges gerefan geyppe
peofSe, 7 his eft geswiean wille, gest&le on rihtran
hand, gyf he msege; gyf he ne msege, }>olige his angyldes.
23. Gyf hund man toslite oSSe abitc, set form an mis-
d&de gesylle .VI. scill., gyf he him mete sylle, set Sam
23, 1. oSran cyrre .XII. scill., set Sriddaw .XXX. scill.; gyf
set ftisra misdseda hwylcere se hund losige, ga Seos
IS, B. hio | .XII. | .CXX. | hit lighter above gebyrige B, hit gebyrie
II [| 19. waspn | man mid | hy | hy | gesam-nian | willa'3 19, 1. hy heo
gesamni-an nellen | gilde | onlan ] Sriddan | duel | 7 ]?a3S wites Sriddan d;pl
vac, BLamb., from II 19,2. triwian, new s betw. wi B, trywan II
wille | to 8a?re fore 7 to Sajre lsene | facn 19, 3. wfepn | onto IT, underfo
Lamb. | hy | — begen End of p. 17 in B — | ajifen | heora hwaeSer,
0 ab. | onfenje H, underfenge Lamb. | heora, 0 ab | 20. hlafordes under¬
lined and aldres over it B | oif man oj^res mannes munuce butan his hla¬
fordes leafe feoh befseste, mannes and his above | losie j ftolige '[ 21. to
94
23. 2. for$. oif se hund ma misdseda gewyrce 7 he hine
haebbe, bete be fullan were swa dolgbote swa lie wyrce.
.XXII.
24. Gif neat mon gewundige, weorpe foet neat to
honda oSSe foreSingie.
.XXIII.
25. Gif mon ceorles mennen to ned hsemde ge<5reata<5,
mid .Y. scill. gebete ]?am ceorle 7 .LX. scill. to wite;
25, 1. gif <5eow mon |?eowne to ned hsemde genede, bete
mid his eowende.
.XXII1I.
26*. Gif mon twyhyndne mon unsynnigne mid hloSe
ofslea, gielde se Sses sieges andetta sie wer 7 wite 7 a3g-
hwelc mon 8e 011 si$e wee re geselle .XXX. scill. to hloS bote.
.XXV.
27. Gif hit sie syxhynde mon, selc mon to hlo<5 bote
.LX. scill. 7 se slaga wer 7 fulwite.
.XXVI.
28. Gif he sie twelfhynde, selc hiora hundtwelftig
28. 1. scill., se slaga wer 7 wite; gif hlo<5 Sis gedo 7 eft
oSswerian wille, tio hie ealle 7 J?onne ealle forgielden
J>one wer gemsenum hondum 7 ealle anwite swa to
Sam were belimpe.
.XXVII.
29. Gif mon ungewintnedne wifmon to niedhsemde
geSreatige, sie ©set swa Sses gewintredan monnes bot.
30. 5if fsedren msega msegleas mon gefeohte 7 mon of-
slea 7 )>onw<?, gif medren msegas haebbe, gielden 8a
J?ses weres Sriddan dsel, tiriddan dcel ft a gegildan 7 for
30, 1. ftriddan dcel he fleo; gif he medren msegas nage,
gielden J?a gegildan healfne, for healfne he fleo.
26. ofslea, eras, ofer? betw. of & slea. [| 28. scill. End of p. 85 in
E. || 30. words skipped in E supplied from H, where and in Lamb,
full sense is to be got, *Thorpe-Sclimid put 29, 30, 31 before 26.
Continuation of Variants from p. 95.
28,1. gedo | o)?swerian | wille j teo man hy, man ab. | forjilden | wser |
jemsenum | an wite | bef. belimbe new to B | belimpe | 29. gewintredan ||
30. freddren. second d ab. | maga, ?e new ab. B, maega H | msejleas | 7
man | lie new ab. meddren B | meddren, first d ab. | maejas | jilden | —
gegilden End of p. 19 in B — | words supplied from II [ 30,1. after
jyf new he B | rnajes, es over eras. | naje [ jilden | healfne and tor.
95
23. 2. bot Seah hwseftere forS. Gyf se liund ma misdseda
gewyrce 7 he bine hsebbe, bete be fullan were swa
dolhbote swa be gewyrce.
24. Gyf neat man gewundige, weorpe \>cet neat to
banda oSSe foreSingie.
25. Gyf man ceorles mennen to nyd bsemede geSreataJ?,
mid fif scill. gebete 8am ceorle 7 sylitig scill. to wite.
25. 1. Gyf Seow man Seowne to nyd hsemede genyde,
bete mid his eowende.
26. Gyf man twyhynde man unsynnigne mid hlo|?e
ofslea, gylde se Sses slseges andetta sy wer 7 wite 7
sele mon Se on syj?e wsere gesylle Srittig scill. to lob' bote.
27. Gif hyt sy syxhynde man, sele to blob bote feo-
wertig 7 se slaga were 7 fulwite.
28. Gyf he sy twelfhynde, sele keora hundtwelftig
28. 1. scill., se slaga wer 7 wite; gyf I1I0S Sis gedo, 7 eft
aetswerian wylle, teo hi ealle 7 Sonne ealle forgylden
bone wer gemsene handum 7 ealle anwite swa to Sam
were belimbe.
29. Gyf man ungewintredne wifman to nyd hsemede
g<?p>reatige, sy \cet swa Sees gewintredes mannes bot;
30. gyf fsedren maga mseigleas mon gefeohte 7 mon
ofslea 7 Sonne, gyf meddren magas bsebbe, gylden ]?a
Sees weres Sriddan d&l, Sriddan dcel ba gegyldan 7 for
30, 1. Sriddan dsel he fleo; gyf medren magas nsebbe, gylden
Sa gegylden heafne, for healfne he fleo.
23, 2. dolhbote, 011 marg. o35'e new B, after swa, hwsett new above
B, both in Lamb. || 24. mannes neat | — J'yet neat End of p. 18 i:i B —• |
fore gej^ingie, ge ab. || 25. as .XXVI. put after 26, 27, 2S in H, 29 follows
it in Ve. Lamb. ] ciorles ! .V. | ciorle | .LX. || 25,1. genide | hyde for
eowende || 2(5. ofslea mid hlo]?e | gilde | se Se )^es sieges, 5e ab. | wer,
second new r | aeghwylc for aelc | t5ara for mon | 011 Stem sy)>e | geselle
.XXX. | hlo]?bote || 27. a)lc man | feowertig, scill. ab. new B, .LX. sell.
II | wer | full, last 1 ab. | 28. .XII. | .('XX. | 7 new bef. se B. and II
96
.XXVIII.
31. Gif mon swa geradne mon ofslea, gif lie mregas
nasge, gielde mon healfne cyninge healfne )?am gegildan.
.xxvnii.
3*2. Gif mon folo leasunge gewyrce 7 bio on liine geresp
weorfte, mid nanum leohtran binge gebete ]?onne him
mon aceorfe ]>a tungon of, past hie mon na undeorran we-
or<5e moste lesan Sonne hie mon be )?am were geeahtige.
.XXX.
33. Gif hwa 0(5erne godborges oncunne 7 tion wille
J?set he hwelcne ne geteste Sara <5e he him gesealde,
agife j?one foreafr on feower ciricum, 7 se ofter, gif he
bine treowan wille, in .XII. ciricum do he tuet.
.XXXI.
34. Eac is ciepe monnum gereht, fta men fte hie up
mid him lrcden gebrengen beforan kyninges gerefan 011
folc gemote 7 gerecce hu manige ]?ara sien, 7 hie
nimen )?a men mid him p>e hie ma3gen eft to folc ge-
34, 1. mote to ryhte brengan, 7 |?onne him ftearf sie ma
manna up mid him to habbanne on hiora fore, gecyfte
symle swa oft swa him Searf sie in gemotes gewitnesse
eyninges gerefan.
.XXXII.
35. oif mon eierliscne mon gebinde unsynnigne, gebete
35, 1. mid .X. scill.; gif hine mon beswinge, mid .XX. scill.
35, 2. gebete; gif he hine 011 hengenne alecgge, mid .XXX.
35, 3. scill. gebete; gif he hine on bismor to homolan be-
35, 4. scire, mid .X. scill. gebete; gif he hine to preoste
35, 5. bescire unbundenne, mid .XXX. scill. gebete; gif he
35, 6. Sone beard ofascire, mid .XX. scill. gebete; gif he
hine gebinde 7 )?onne to preoste bescire, mid .LX. scill.
gebete.
34,1. swa him Searf sie End of p. 86 in E.
Continuation of Variants from p. 97.
simle | liira bef. fiearf | on for in | gewitnesse || 35. man ab. eierliscne !
man | — gebinde End p. *20 in B — | unsynnigne | .X. || 35, 1. .XX. [[
35,2. hengenne | .XXX. scillinga || 35,3. on bysmer above | bescire ||
35, 5. new on marg. of B | ofascyre || 35, (>. to above new B, to preoste
H | syxtig, new feowertig above B, .LX. H.
97
31. Gyf mon swa geradne man ofslea, gyf lie magas
nage, gylde man healfe kyninge, healfne ]?am gegyklan.
32. Gyf mon folc leasunge gewyrce, 7 heo 011 hine
gersef weorSe, mid nanum leohtran Singe gebete }>onne
him mon aceorfe Sa tungan of, ]>cet heo mon na un-
deorran wurde moste lesan ]?onne heo mon be Qsem
were geehtige.
33. Gyf hwa o)?erne godborges oncunne 7 teon wylle
|ocet he hwylcne ne gelseste Sara Se he him gesealde,
agyfe bone foreaS on feower cyricum, 7 se o]?er gyf
he hine treowian wylle, innan twelf cyricum do he pcet.
34. Eac is cypemonnum gereht <5a men ]>e hi up
mid heom IsedaS gebringan beforan cyninges gerefan
on folc gemote 7 gerecca hu monie Sacra syn, 7 hi
nimen J?a men mid heom Se hig magon eft to folc ge-
34, 1. mote to ryhle bringan, 7 ]?onon heom ]?earf sy ma
manna up mid heom to habbanne on heora fore, gecySe
symble swa oft swa Searf sy in gemotes gewitnysse
cyninges gerefan.
35. Gyf mon ceorliscne mon gebinde unscyldigne, ge-
35, 1. bete mid tyn scill.; gyf hine man beswinge, mid twentig
35, 2. scill. gebete; gyf he hine on hengene gebringe, mid
35, 3. Srittig scill. gebete. Gyf he hine on bismor to homelan
35, 4. bescyre, mid .X. scill. gebete. Gyf he hine to preoste
35, 5. bescyre unbundenne, mid .XXX. scill. gebete. Gif he
35, 6. pone beard ofascere, mid .XX. scill. gebete. Gyf lie
hine gebinde, 7 }?onne preoste bescyre, mid syxtig scill.
gebete.
31. gilde | liealfrtc were j^am cyninge, were ]?am ab. | gegildan | 32.
weorSe genet H, gene fLamb. | bef. gebete new ne B | man | hy | mon na
wurde, 3 uncrossed B, weor'Se H | alysan | vac. heo | man | J?&m, 111 ab. ]
geeahtige J 33. wille [ agife | for-a]; | ciricum, 2d i above | treowan [ wille
on .XII. | ciricum | do }nct on margin | 34. mannum | bef. Sa men new
|?0et inserted B | hy | la>dan | gebriuge | gerecce | monige | hy | up mid
him | hy | to ryhte vac. B, from H, where gemote to above | brengan [|
34,1. )?onne | him | ma manna from II | him | to for on | heora, o ab.
98
.XXXIII.
36. Eac is fuuden, gif mon hafaS spere ofer eaxle 7
hine mon 011 asnaseS, gielde ]?one wer, butan wite;
36, 1. gif beforan eagum asnase, gielde ]?one wer; gif bine
mon tio gewealdes on Ssere dsede, getriowe bine be
p>am wite 7 mid Sy }>set wite afelle, gif se ord sie
36, 2. ufor p>onne bindeweard sceaft; gif hie sien bu gelic,
ord 7 bindeweard sceaft, ]?a)t sie butan pleo.
.XXXIIII.
37. Gif mon wille of boldgetale in oSer boldgetsel
hlaford secan, do ©set mid Ssbs ealdormonnes gewitnesse
37, 1. he ser in bis scire folgode; gif he hit butan his
gewitnesse do, geselle se p>e hine to men feormie .CXX.
scill. to wite: d;ele he hwaeSre Saet, healf cyninge in
5a scire Se he air folgode, healf in J?a Se he oncymS;
37, 2. gif he liwset yfla gedon hrebbe S?er he ser wses,
bete c5«3t se Se bine Sonne to men onfo 7 cyninge .CXX.
scill. to wite.
.XXXV.
38. Gif mon beforan cyninges ealdormen on gemote
gefeohte, bete wer 7 wite swa hit ryht sie 7 beforan
38, 1. ]?am .CXX. scill. Sam ealdormen to wite; gif he folcgemot
mid w«3pnes bryde arsere, Sam ealdormen bund twelftig
38, 2. scill. to wite; gif Sises hwaet beforan cyninges ealdor¬
monnes gingran gelimpe oSSe cyninges preoste, .XXX.
scill. to wite.
.XXXVI.
39. Gif hwa on cierlisces monnes flette gefeohte, mid
39, 1. syx scill. gebete Sam ceorle; gif he wsepne gebrede
37. in above his scire, but old || 87, 2. Ends with p. 87 in E; page
rough, causing large spaces betw. syllables.
Continuation of Variants from p. 99.
to men under 011 fo, j'onne on marg., under above | .CXX. || 38. man |
ealder | feolita]?, a]? out of ash B, gefeohte H | wer, second r added new
B | ryht | .CXX. [ ealdermen | to wite etc. from II || 38,1. before hundt-
welftig new 7 B | .CXX. || 38, 2. First difference in chapters betw. B and
EII | Syses | ealder | gi-ngran | .XXX. | scillinjas || 39. ciorlisces | gebete
mid .VI. sell. Cam ciorle || 39,1. jebre-de.
99
36. Eac is funden, gyf rnon hsefS spere ofer eaxle 7
36, 1. hine man onsn&se]?, gylde ]?one wer buton wite. Gif
beforan eagum, gylde pone wer. Gyf hine man teo
gewealdes on ]?sere dsede, getreowie hine be Sam wite
7 mid 8ain pcet wite afylle, gyf se ord ufor Sonne
36, 2. hindeweard sceaft; gyf hi syn buta gelice, ord 7
hindeweard sceaft, pcet sy butan pleo.
37. Gyf mon wylle of bold getsele in oSer bold getsel
hlaford secan, do pcet mid ealdormannes gewitnysse
37, 1. J>e he ser in his scire folgode. Gyf he hit buton his
gewitnysse do, gesylle se tie hine to men feormie, hund-
twelftig scill. to wite; dsele he hwseSere ]>cet, healf cy-
ninge in ]?am scire ];>e he ser folgode, healf in p>a ]<>e
37, 2. he cymS. Gyf he hwset to yfele gedon hsefS Sser
he ser wees, bete )>cet se Se hine Sonnon to men underfo,
7 cyninge hundtwelftig scill. to wite.
38. Gyf mon beforan cyninges ealdormen on gemote
feohtaj?, bete wer 7 wite, swa hit riht sy, 7 beforan
38, 1. Sam hundtwelftig scill. Sam ealdormew to wite; gif
he folces gemot mid wcepnes briyde arcere, pam ealdermen
hundtwelftig scill. to wite.
38, 2. Gyf Sisses hwset beforan cyniages ealdormannes
gingran gelimpe, oSSe cyninges preoste, Srittig scill. to
wite.
39. Gyf hwa on ceorlisces mannes flette gefeohte, mid
39, 1. .VI. scill. gebete Sam ceorle; gyf he wsepne gebrede
86. gefunden, ge ab. | man | hafaS | eaxlen, n ab. | on asnseseS, on
above | gilde | butan || 36, 1. words new on margin B | eajum asnaese j
jilde I getreowie, betw. wi new s B, getrywe H | Saem | Ipy for 8am | 7
]?is beo new ab. gyf B | after ord new si B, sy H | )?reo fingre ufor ||
36,2. ac new ab. gyf B ! hy | bu j gelie || 37. man of bold getaile wille, wille
first 1 above j do | fttes ealdermannes | gewitnysse, ysse over eras, but old
B, gewitnesse H | air | on for in || 37, 1. butan | gewitnesse | do [ gesylle,
ylle over eras, but old B | se Se new ab. hine B, se ]?e H | hyne | feormige |
.CXX. | J?tet liweSere, 2nd e above | ]?am bef. cyninge new B, ]?am above
H | on for in | Sa | folgade | new 7 above | on for in | );onne oncymS, )?onne
ab. II, on new B || 37,2, — luefS End of p. 21 in B —■ j bete Sn?t]'onne se Se liine
100
39, 2. 7 no feohte, sie be healfum Sam; gif syxhyndum
]?issa hwaeSer gelimpe, Sriefealdlice arise be <5ccre cier-
liscan bote, iwelfhyndum men twyfealdlice be ]?ses syx-
40. hyndan bote; cynin^es burg bryce biS .CXX. scill.,
aercebiscepes hundnigontig scill., oSres biscepes 7 ealdor-
monnes .LX. scill., twelfhyndes monnes .XXX. scill.,
syxhyndes monnes .XV. scill., ceorles edorbryce .V.
40, 1. scill.; gif Sisses hwset gelimpe Senden fyrd ute sie
40. 2. oSSe in lencten fasten, hit sie twybote; £if mon in
lenctenne halig ryht in folce butan leafe alec^ge, ge-
bete mid .CXX. scill.
.XXXVII.
41. Se mon se Se bocland haebbe 7 him his msegas
lsefden, ]?onne setton we ]?set he hit ne moste sellan of
his mae^burge, jif j?aer biS jewrit oSSe gewitnes Sset
hit Sara manna forbod waere p>e hit on fruman ge-
striudon 7 |?ara ];e hit him sealdon j?aet he swa ne
mote 7 J?£et J?onne on cyninges 7 on biscopes gewit-
nesse gerecce beforan his mse^um.
.XXXVIII.
42. Eac we beodaS se mon se Se his ^efan hamsittendne
wite J?aet he ne feohte ser Sam he him ryhtes bidde;
42, 1. gif he maB^nes hsebbe p&t he his gefan beride 7
inne besitte, gehealde hine .VII. niht inne 7 hine 011
ne feohte, jif he inne geSolian wille 7 ponne ymb .VII.
niht, gif he wille on hand ^an 7 wsepenu sellan, ge-
healde hine .XXX. nihta jesundne 7 hine his ma3£um
42, 2. gebodie 7 his friondum; gif he Sonne eirican geierne,
sie Sonne be Ssere cirican are, swa we aer bufan cwsedon;
2. Line skipped; revised from B || 40. huiidnigontig begins 2nd
Ot. fragm. (ef. Ap. A) from which foil, variants: hundnigontig, d above
old | bisceopes | vac. monnes after syxhyndes? | lenctenne halig, ne ha
over eras, but old E || 41. gestryndon | bisceopes || 42. sittende | —
wite l?8et. End of p. 88 in E — || 42,1. gyf | magum || 42, 2. cirican Sonne?
cf. cyricean Sonne Lamb | sie, i above.
101
39, 2. 7 ne feobte, sy be healfum 8am. Gyf .VI. liyndu?w
Sissa hweSer gelimpe, Sryfealdlice arise ba3 Ssere cyr-
liscan bote, twelfhyndum men twifealdlice be Saes syx-
40. hyndu/w bote. Cyninges burh bryce biS hundtwelftig
scill. Ercebisceopes hundnigonti scill. 0}>»res bisceopes
7 ealdormannes syxtig scill. Twelfhyndes mannes
Srittig scill. Syxhyndes mannes fiftene scyll. Ceorles
40, 1. eoderbryce /if scill. Gyf Sisses hwset gelimpe Sonne
40. 2. fyrd ute sy oSSe in lenctene, si hit trviboie. Gif mann
on lenctene halig riht in folce buton leafe alecge,
gebete mid hundtwelftigum scillirigum.
MS. H. .xxxvii.
41. Se man se J?e bocland hsebbe 7 him p>onne his
vidian lsefdan, p>onne setton we Sa3t he hit ne mot
syllau of his msegburge, gif t>ser biS gewritt oSSe ge-
witnesse Sset hit Sara manna fodbod wsere Se hit on
fruman gestrindon 7 Sara Se hit him sealdon Sa)t he
swa ne mote 7 pset |>onne on cyninges ge on biscopes
gewitnesse gerecce beforan his magum.
.XXXVIII.
42. Eac we bedaS, se man se Se his gefan hamsitt-
ende wite, Sset he ne feohte, ser Sam Se he him ryhtes
42, 1. bidde. 5if he msegnes hsebbe, Siet he his gefan beride
and liine inne besitte, gehealde hine seofan niht inne
7 him on ne feohte, gif he inne geSolian wiile, 7 Jxnme
ymbe seofan niht, gif he wille ond hand gan and his
wsepnu syllan, gehealde hine .XXX. nihta gesundne 7
42, 2. hine his freondum 7 his magum bebeode. 5if he ]?onne
ciricean gyrne, sy t5onne be J^sere ciricean are, swa we
89, 2. before .VI. new on B | syx | liynd, y out of u B | fiissa above
hwteSer | <5ri-fealdlice, first e ab. | cierlisean | .XII. J tvvy- j syxhyndan || 40.
Cyninges, a bigger red C put before old C B | brice | .CXX. | Ercebiscopes |
.XC. | biscopes | ealder | .LX. | .XII. hyndes | .XXX. | .XV. | ceorles etc.
trom margin of B, new | edorbrice | V. || 40, 1. ]?ysses | lengten fasten | si
hit etc. from margin B, new | bit sy twybote j| 40, 2. man | lengten j
ryht II, lialigrift Lamb | 011 for in | butan | leafe above | alecge, c above |
— scillingum End of p. 22 in B, next leaf lost — || 41. |->onne above
gewitnesse, se above | gestri-ndon || 42, 1. inne above besitte | feobte, o
above | geSoli-an | ymbe, e ab. | bis above wtepnu j 7 bis magum above :
42, 2. ciricean, 2nd i ab. | ciricean, 2nd i ab.
102
42, 3. jif be Sonne ]?ses msegenes ne lisebbe ]?set he hine
inne besitte, ride to J?am ealdormen, bidde hine fultumes;
gif he him fultuman ne wille, ride to eyninge ser he
42, 4. feohte. Eac swelce gif mon becume on his gefan 7
he hine ser hamfsestne ne wite, gif he wille his wsepen
sellan, hine mon gehealde .XXX. nihta 7 hine his fre-
ondum geeyb'e; gif he ne wille his wsepenu sellan, J?onne
mot he feohtan on hine; gif he wille on hond gan 7
his wsepenu sellan 7 hwa ofer b'set on him feohte,
gielde swa wer swa wunde swa he gewyree 7 wite 7
42, 5. hsebbe his mseg forworht. Eac we cweSaS J^set mon
mote mid his hlaforde feohtan orwige, gif mon on Sone
hlaford fiohte, swa mot se hlaford mid J?y men feolitan;
42, 6. sefter ]?sere ilcan wisan mon mot feohtan mid his
geborene msege, gif hine mon on woh onfeohteft, buton
42, 7. wiS his hlaforde, p&t we ne liefaS, 7 mon mot fe¬
ohtan orwige, jif he gemeteS o]?erne set his sewum
wife betynedum durum oSb'e under anre reon, ot)t)e jet
his dehter sewumborenre, o<5<3e set his swister borenre
oftfte set his medder be wsere to sewum wife forgifen
his fseder.
.XXXVI11I.
43. Eallum frioum monnum b'as dagas sien forgifene
butan ]?eowum monnum 7 esne wyrhtan: .XII. dagas
on gehhol 7 Sone dseg ]>e crist <5one deofol oferswiMe
7 ses. gregorius gemynd dseg 7 .VII. dagas to eastron
7 VII ofer, 7 an dseg set see. petres tide 7 see. paules
7 on hserfeste 5a fullan wiean iiv sea. marian msessan
7 set eallra haligra weor<3unge anne dseg, 7 .1111. wodnes-
dagas on .1111. ymbren wieum 5'eowum monnum eallum
sien forgifen J?am ]?e him leofost sie to sellanne seg-
hwset Sses be him senig mon for godes noman geselle
oSSe hie on senegum hiora hwilstieeum geearnian msegen.
42, 3. gyf || 42, 4. after gecy]?e, gyf || 42, 5. cwse'SaS || 42, 6.
lyfaQ || 42, 7. o85e set his swister borenre, written above in E, yet prob.
same hand | sweoster borenre | forgyfen | XXXVIIII, last I invisible E [
— 42, 7 ends with p. 89 in E — || 48. forgyfene | oferswi]?de, d above |
weor]?un, End of second Ot. fragment, cf. Ap. A.
Continuation of Variants from p. 103.
marian | eenne | .1111. | JUL | forgifen [ leofast senig man | lieora, 0 above j
geearni-an | magen.
103
42, 3. ser bufan ewsedon. 3if be Sonne Sees msegnes nsebbe
Sset he hine inne besitte msege, ride to Sam ealdoraien
7 bidde hine fultumes; gif he him fultomian nelle, ride
42, 4. to cyninge ser he feohte. Eac swylce gif man he-
cyme on his gefan 7 he hine ser J?am fsestne ne wite,
gif he wille his wsepen syllan, hine man gehealde
.XXX. nihta 7 hine his freondum gecySe 7 gif he nelle
his wsepen sellan, Sonne mot he feohtan on hine. oif
he wille on hand gan 7 his wsepen sellan 7 gif hwa
ofer Sset on hine feohte, gylde swa wer swa wite, swa
Sser he gewyree 7 wite Sset he hsebbe his mseg for-
42, 5. worht. Eae we cwe&aj? \cet man mote mid his hla-
forde feohtan on wige. oif mon on J?one hlaford feohte,
42, G. swa mot se hlaford mid pam men feohtan. iEfter
Ssere ilcan wisan man mot feohtan mid his geborenum
msege, gif him man on woh onfeohteS, butan wiS his
42, 7. hlaforde, Sset we ne lyfaS, 7 man mot feohtan or-
wige gif he oSerne gemeteS mid his sewum wife be-
tynede durum oSSe under anre reon, oppe mid his
dehter sewum borenre, oSSe mid his swister sewum-
borenre, oSSe mid his meder |?e wsere to sewum wife
forgifen his fseder.
.XXXVIIII.
43. Eallum freo mannum Sas dagas syn forgifenne
butan Seowum mannum 7 esne wyrhtum: .XII. dagas
on gehhol 7 Sone dseg Se erist oferswiSde Sone deofol
MS. B. 7 scs. gregorius gemynd dseg 7 seofon *dagas to eastron
7 seofen ofer 7 an dseg set see. petres tide 7 see.
paules 7 on herfeste Sa fullan wucan ser sea. maria
msessan. And set ealra haligra weorSunge an dseg 7
feower wodnesdagas on feower ymbren wueum Seowum
mannuw ealluw synd forgyfen Sam Se him leofest sy
to syllanne seghwset Sses Se him man for godes namau
gesylle oSSe heo on senigum heora hwilstyecum gear-
nian magan.
42, 3. 7 above bidde | fultomian, i ab. || 42, 4. 7 he liine, lie above |
after gecySe, 7 above || 42, 7. betynede- | anre, n ab. | o$5e mid liis
swister sewumborenre on margin — cf. note on E. Lamb, has swum ||
43. freo- | above jehhol, jeol | seofon ends extract from II, now given
variant from B j eastrum | .VII. | to for set ] tide after paules | haerfest [
104
.XL.
44. Heafod wunde to bote, gif t5a ban beot5 butu ftyrel,
44, 1. .XXX. scill. geselle him rnon; gif foet uterre ban bit)
]?yrel, geselle .XV. scill. to bote.
.XLI.
45. Gif in feaxe bit) wund inces lang, geselle anne
45, 1. scill. to bote; gif beforan feaxe bit) wund inces lang,
twegen scill. to bote.
.XLII.
46. Gif bim mon aslea o]?er eare of, geselle .XXX.
46, 1. sciil. to bote; gif se hlyst oSstande psat be ne msege
gehieran, geselle .LX. scill. to bote.
.XLIII.
47. Gif mon men eage ofaslea, geselle him mon .LX.
scill. 7 YI. scill. 7 VI. pseniugas 7 <5riddan dtel paminges to
47. 1. bote; gif hit in t>am heafde sie 7 he noht geseon ne
48. msege mid, stande Sriddan djel J>aere bote inne; gif
mon obrum J>ait neb ofaslea, gebete him mid .LX. scill.;
49. gif mon oSrum t>one toS on foran heafde ofaslea, gebete
49, 1. J?set mid .VIII. scill.; gif hit sie se wongtot), geselle
49, 2. .1111. scill. to bote; monnes tux bi<5 .XV. scill. weorS;
50. gif monnes ceacan mon forslihti, j^set hie beot) fo-
50. 1. rode, gebete mid .XV. scill. Monnes cinban, gif hit
51. bit) toclofen, geselle mon .XII. scill. to bote. 3if
52. monnes Srotbolla bi<5 J?yrel, gebete mid .XII. scill. 5if
monnes tuuge bit) of heafde opres monnes dsedum don,
53. J;aet bij? gelic 7 eagan bot; gif mon bi<5 on eaxle
wund \cet ]>set lit) seaw utfiowe, gebete mid .XXX.
54. scill. 5if se earm bib" forad bufan elmbogan, jvser
55. sculon .XV. scill. to bote. 5if 8a earm scancan beob'
56. begen forade, sio bot bit) .XXX. scill.; gif se tiuma
47. after .LX. scill. at end of line appar. ges erased E || 41), 2. tux
bi5" End of p. (J0 in E || 50. ceacan, first c above.
Continuation of ATariants from p. 105.
.XV. sell. || 50,1. Mannes | cinn, last n ab. | .XII. || 51. by'S | ]m-el |
gebete Sset | .XII. || 52. mannes | dedum | gedon, ge ab. | Here 1in.
erased in B; prob. J?eet bifi gelic was written twice | eagan || 53. man bi3
on t>a eaxle | gewunded, ge, ed above | .XXX. || 54. forod | )?0em above
el-bogan | .XV. || 55. .XXX. || 56. se Jnima | aslsegen | sceal, a above |
.XXX.
105
44. Heafod wunde to bote, gyf Sa ban beoS butu J?y rle,
44, 1. .XXX. scill. gesylle him mon; gyf pcet uttre bail bi]?
Syrl, gesylle fihtyne scill. to bote.
45. Gyf in feaxe biS wund ynces lang, gesylle anne
45, 1. scill. to bote; gyf he beforan feaxe biS wund, ynces
lang, twegen scillingas to bote.
46. Gyf him man ofaslea pcet oSer eare of, gesylle
46, 1. him Srittig scill. to bote; gyf se lyst, setstande, Sset
he ne ma3g gehyran, gesylle syxti scill. him to bote.
47. Gyf mon men eage ofaslea, gesylle him mon syxti
scill. 7 syx scill. 7 syx penegas 7 Sriddam dsel peniges
47. 1. to bote; gyf hit in San heafde sy 7 he noht geseon
ne msege mid, stande driddan dsel Saere bote inne.
48. Gif mann otirum pcet nebb ofaslea, gebele hit mid
49. feorvertig scill. Gyf man oSrum Sone toS on foren
49, 1. heafde ofslea, gebetaS pcet mid eahta scill. Gyf hit sy
49, 2. Se wongtoS, gesylle feower scill. to bote; monnes tux
50. bi}> syxtyne scill. weorS. Gyf man mannes ceacan
forslea, pcet heo beon forede, fiftyne scill. gebete.
50. 1. Monnes cinban gyf hit biS toclofen, gesylle mon
51. twelf scill. to bote. Gyf mannes Srotbolla biS Syrl,
52. gebete mid twelf scill. Gyf mannes tunge biS of
heafde oSres monnes dsedum g<?don, pcet biS gelic 7
53. eagon bot. Gyf mon on eaxle biS gewunded, pcet
54. pcet liSseaw utflowe, gebete mid Srittig scill. Gyf
se earai biS forad bufan Sam elbogan, Saer sculon
55. fiftyne scill. to bote. Gyf Sa earmscancan beoS
56. begen forade, seo bot biS Srittig scill. Gyf Se Suma
44. butu bcoS ] butu ]?yrle X written over eras, in same liand B |
fiyrle, e ab. | gesylle .XXX. sell, him mon || 44,1. utre | byS | .XV. ||
45. wund biS ynces | 45,1. vac. be | .II. || 46. asclea | |?aet above oSer j
of well erased B, vac. of H 1 XXX. || 46,1. hlyst | o]?stande | mieje j
geliiran | .LX. sell, him to bote gesylle || 47. his eage 1 .LX. | .VI. | .VI.
peningas || 47,1. on Sam | msege End of p. 2B in B | se ^riddan || 48.
from margin of B, new | man | ofaslea him for hit \ .LX. || 49. o]?rum of¬
aslea on foran heafde Sone toS | gebete \ .YIII. || 49,1. wang to]? gebete
mid .1111. sell. || 49, 2. mannes | ,XY. 50. mannes ceacan man | for¬
slea, erasure at end B, forslyhS II | hy | forede, last e above | gebete mid
Turk, 71*1 If red the Gri^at. &
106
56. 1. bit5 ofaslsegen, ]>am sceal .XXX. sc-ill. to bote. 5if se
57. najgl biS ofaslegen, Sam sculon .V. scill. to bote. 5if
se scytefinger biS ofaslegen, sio bot biS .XV. scill.,
58. bis nsegles biS .111. scill; gif se inidlesta finger sie
ofaslegen, sio bot biS .Xil. scill. 7 bis nsegles bot biS
59. .II. scill. 5if se goldfinger sie ofaslegen, to J?am sculon
.XVII. scill. to bote, 7 bis nsegles JIII. scill. to bote.
60. 5if se lytla finger bit) ofaslegen, Sam sceal to bote
.VIII. scill. 7 an scill. bis nsegles, gif se sie ofaslegen.
61. 3if mon biS on hrif wund, geselle bim mon .XXX.
61, 1. scill. to bote. oif be Surhwund biS, set gehweSerum
62. muSe .XX. scill. oif monnes Seoli bib* j?yrel, geselle
62, 1. him mon .XXX. scill. to bote; gif hit forad sie, sio
63. bot eac bit) .XXX. scill; gif se sconca biS J?yrel be-
63, 1. neoSan cneowe, Sser sculon .XII. scill. to bote, oif he
forad sie beneoSan cneowe, geselle him .XXX. scill.
64. to bote; gif sio micle ta biS ofaslegen, geselle him
64, 1. .XX. scill. to bote; gif hit sie sio sefterre ta, .XV.
64, 2. scill. to bote geselle him mon; gif seo midleste ta
64, 3. sie ofaslegen, J?ser sculon .Villi, scill. to bote; gif hit
64. 4. biS sio feorpe ta, Sser sculon .VI. scill. to bote. 5if
65. sio lytle ta sie ofaslegen, geselle him .V. scill. 3if
mon sie on ]?a herSan to Sam swiSe wund J>set he ne
ma3ge bearn gestrienan, gebete him Sset mid .LXXX. scill.
66. 5if men sie se earm mid honda mid ealle ofacorfen
66, 1. beforan elmbogan, gebete Sset mid .LXXX. scill.; seg-
hwelcere wunde beforan feaxe 7 beforan sliefan 7 bene-
67. oSan cneowe, sio bot bit) twy sceatte mare. 3if sio
lendenbrsede biS forslegen, ];ser sceal .LX. scill. to bote;
67, 1. gif bio biS onbestungen, geselle .XV. scill. to bote;
67, 2. gif hio biS SurhSyrel, Son ne sceal Sser .XXX. scill.
04, 2. midleste ta End of p. 91 in E — || 65. gestrienan from H ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 107.
.XXX. |] 64. miccle, first c above | ta | ofaslajen | man | .XX. [| 64,1. oif
seo seftere ta sy ofaslsegen, jesylle him man .XV. [| 64, 2. ta | ofaslsejen j
sculon | .IX. || 64, 3. ta | Sser | .VI. || 64, 4. ta bi'5 | ofaslaejen | him.V.,
vac. mon || 65. man [ herSan | jewunded, je, ed above | gestrienan for
begytan j .LXXX. scillingum || 66. after earm, midliandamid ealle ; ofacorfen [
el-bojan I .LXXX. || 66,1. sejhwylcre | slyfan j biS | twy sceatte mare || 67.
brtede | .LX. || 67, 1. — onbestunjenEndofp.25inB — | .XV. sell, to bote
107
56. 1. biS ofaslagen, Ssom sceall Srittig scill. to bote. Gyf
57. se nregel biS ofaslagen, seo bot biS fif scill. Gyf se
scytefinger bi<5 ofaslageu, seo bot biS fiftyne scill. 7
58. his megles beo'S JIII. scill. Gyf se midleste finger
sy ofaslagen, seo bot bi<5 .XII. scill. 7 his nregles .II.
59. scill. Gyf se goldfinger sy ofaslsegen, to <5;em sculon
60. seofentyne scill. to bote 7 his nregles JIII. scill. Gyf
se lytle finder sy ofaslagen, Sam sceal to bote nigon
61. scill., 7 an scill. his needles, gyf he sy ofaslagen. Gyf
61, 1. mon rif wund biS, gesylle him mon Srittig scill. Gyf
62. he Surhwund biS, ?et segSran muSe twentig scill. Gyf
monnes Seoh bib' Surl, gesylle him man Srittig scill. to
62, 1. bote; gyf hit forad sy, seo bot biS .XXX. scill.
63. Gyf se scanca bi<5 Sari beneoSan cweowe, foer
63, 1. sculon twelf scill.; gyf he forad sy beneoSan cneowe,
64. gesylle him Sritti scill. to bote. Gyf mycle ta bi<5
64, 1. ofaslagen, gesylle him mon twentig scill. to bote. Gyf
64, 2. hit seo seftere ta sy, fiftene scill. to bote. Gyf seo
midla3ste ta sy ofaslagen, Sasr scylan nigon scill. to
64, 3. bote. Gyf hit biS seo feorSe ta, Sar sculon syx scill.
64. 4. to bote. Gyf seo lytle ta sy ofaslagen, gesylle him
65. mon fif scill. to bote. Gyf mon sy on Sa hserSan to
San swij?e gewundod pcet he ne ma3ge beam begytan,
66. gebete him pcet mid hundeahtatig scill. Gyf men
sy se earm ofacoruen beforan elmbogan, gebete pcet
66, 1. mid hundeahtatig scill.; seghwylcere wunde beforan
feaxe 7 beforan slefan 7 beneoSan cneowe, seo bot
67. byS twyggylde mare; gyf seo lendenbreda biS for-
67, 1. slsegen, psev sceal syxtig scill. to bote. Gyf heo biS
onbestungen, fihtene scill.;
56. 1, nsegl | ofasleegen, San sculon. V. sell, to bote | eras, after fif B j|
57. ofaslsejen | .XV. | bit). V. || 58. midlsesta | bic5 | ofaslregen | nSejies
bot bit> .II. || 59. bi<5 for sy | .XVII. | his ntegles III in same liand over
eras. B | JIII. End of p. 24 in B | sell, to bote || 60. litla | bi5 for
sy | ofaslsegen | Saem above | sceal, a above | .IX. sell. | he, prob. orig.
hit, B, se II | biS for sy | ofaslpegen, .1. sell. | 61. inon on rife je-
wunded, on, e, ge, ed new above B, man bi5 on hrife wund H | man |
.XXX. | sell, to bote |j 61, 1. segSrum | .XX. || 62. maunes | Curl, y
stroke new B, J?yrel II | .XXX. || 62,1. biS eac || 63. Surl, y stroke
new B, ]>yrel II | cneowe | .XII. | sell, to bote || 63, 1. bitS for sy | man
s*
108
68. to bote. 5if mon bi5 in eaxle wund, gebete mid .LXXX.
69. fecill., gif se mon cvvic sie; gif mon oSrum Sa bond
utan forslea, geselle him .XX. scill. to bote, gif hine
69, 1. mon gelacnian msege; gif bio bealf on weg fleoge,
70. J?onwe sceal .XL. scill. to bote; gif mon o]mim rib for-
slea binnan gehaldre hyde, geselle .X. scill. to bote.
70. 1. oif sio hyd sie tobrocen 7 mon ban ofado, geselle
71. .XV. scill to bote. oif monnes eage him mon of-
aslea, o(5<5e bis band o<5<5e his fot, Saer gse<5 gelic bot
to eallum, .VI. pseningas 7 .VI. scill. 7 .LX. scill. 7
72. <5riddan dsel psemnges. 5if monnes sconca biS 6f-
aslegen wit) 5"set cneou, foer sceal .LXXX. scill to bote.
73. oif mon oSrum 8a sculdru forslea, geselle him mon
74. .XX. scill. to bote. oif hie mon inbeslea 7 mon ban
75. ofado, geselle mon S*es to bote .XV. scill. oif mon (5a
greatan sinwe forslea, gif hie mon gelacnian m^ege
75. 1. j?set hio hal sie, geselle .XII. scill. to bote; gif se
mon healt sie for ]?sere sinwe wunde 7 hine mon ge-
76. lacnian ne msege, geselle .XXX. scill. to bote; gif 5a
smalan sinwe mon forslea, geselle him mon .VI. scill.
77. to bote; gif mon oSrum (5a geweald forslea uppe on
]?am sweoran 7 forwundie to j?am swifte J?set he nage
]?sere geweald 7 hwajSre lifie swa gescended, geselle
him mon .C. scill. to bote, buton him witan ryhtre 7
mare gereccan.
.XLIIII.
Ic ine mid godes gife wesseaxna kyning mid
geSeahte 7 mid lare cenredes mines feeder 7 heddes
mines biscepes 7 eorcenwoldes mines biscepes mid
eallum minum ealdormonnuw 7 j?sem ieldstan witum
minre Seode 7 eac micelre gesomnunge godes fteowa
wses smeagende be ftsere hailo urra sawla 7 be ?5am
76. — gif 5a End of p. 92 in E — |
Continuation of Variants from p. 109.
p. 26 in B — | sweoran | forwundige | Ssera | vac. Seah | hwseSere, first e
above | libbe | jescynded | him .C. sell., vac. mon | butan | mare gereccan
7 ryhtre || Introd. Here Ines cyninges asetnysse in H | ine appar. over
eras, but old B, yne H | westseaxena, second e above | csenredes | bis-
copes | eorcenwaldes | biscopes | ealder j witum | micelre | jesamnunge
109
67. 2. gyf heo biS SurhSurl, Sonne sceal Srittig scill. to bote.
68. Gyf mon hi<5 on eaxle gewundad, gebete mid
69. lmndeahta/j scill., gyf se mon cwic sy. Gyf man on oSrum
Sa hand uton forslea, gesylle him .XX. scill. to bote. Gyf
69, 1. hine man gelacnian msege. Gyf he healf on weg fleoge,
70. Sonne sceal syxtig scill. to bote. Gyf man oSrum ribb
forslea binnan gehalre hyde, gesylle tyn scill. to bote.
70. 1. Gyf seo hyd sy tobrocen 7 man ban ofado, gesylle
71. fiftyne scill. Gyf mon him eage ofslea oppe his hand
oSSe his fott, Sser gseS gelic bot to eallum, syx penegas
72. 7 syx scill. 7 syxtig scill. 7 driddan dsel peniges. Gyf
mannes sceanca biS ofaslagen wiS pcet cneow, Sser sceall
73. hundeahtati scill. to bote. Gyf man oSrum t5a sculdru
74. forslea, gesylle him mon .XX. scill. to bote. Gyf hine
mon inbeslea 7 man ban ofado, gesylle mon Sses to bote
75. fiftyne scill.; gyf mon Sa greatan synewe forslea, gyf
hine man gelacnian msege pcet he hal sy, gesylle twelf
75. 1. scill. to bote. Gyf se mon healt sy for Siere synewe
wunde 7 hine mon gelacnian ne maege, gesylle .XX.
76. scill. to bote; gyf (5a ^ma/an synewan man forslea,
77. gesylle him man syx scill, to bote. Gyf man oSrum Sa
gewald forslea uppe on 8am sweore 7 forwundie to Sam
swiSe pcet he nage J?ser geweald 7 Seah hwseSere lifige
swa gescend, gesylle him mon hund scill. to bote,
buton him witan rihtre 7 mare gereccan.
1c ine mid godes gyfe wessexena cyning mid ge-
Seahte 7 mid lare cenredes mines feeder 7 heddes
mines bisceopes 7 erconwoldes mines bisceopes 7 mid
eallum minum ealdormannum 7 Sam yldestan witan
minre Seode 7 eac mycelre somnunge godes |?eowena
67, 2. Surl, y stroke new B, }?yrel H | sceal, a ab. | ]?ser above .XXX. ||
08. man | gewundod, ge, od above J lmndeahta, ti added new above B,
.LXXX. II | man || 69. utan || 69, 1. heo for he | syxtig, 011 marg. new
feowertig B, .XL. II || 70. ribb, last b above | .X. || 70,1. ban ) ofado |
.XV. sell, to bote || 71. cage supplied in an eras, in B, mannes eage him
man ofaslea II | tot | gets | .VI. | .VI. | .LX. | peni-ges || 72. scanca |
ofashejen | sceal, a above | .LXXX. || 74. hine,n above | man | ban | ofado |
.XV. || 75. man | sinwe | jelaciii-an | he- B, heo II | .XII. || 75,1. se
above man | sinwe | .XX., on marg. new .XXX. B, .XXX. II |] 76. smalan,
s appar. new and 1 over eras. B | sinwe | .VI. || 77. — otirum End of
110
sta|?ole ures rices J?sette rylit sew 7 ryhte cynedomas
burh ure folc gefestnode 7 getrymede wseron J?a3tte
nsenig ealdormonna ne us undergebeodedra sefter |?am
ware awendende bas ure domas.
.XLV.
1. iErest we bebeodab J?sette godes beowas hiora
ryhtregol on ryht healdan; sefter ]?am we bebeodab
J?sette ealles folces jew 7 domas bus sien gehealdene.
.XLVI.
2. Cild binnan britegum nihta sie gefulwad; gif hit
swa ne sie, .XXX. scill. gebete; gif hit bonne sie dead
butan fulwihte, gebete he hit mid eallum bam be he age.
.XL VII.
3. 3if beowmon wyrce on sunnandseg be his hla¬
fordes hsese, sie he frioh 7 se hlaford geselle .XXX.
3, 1. scill. to wite. 3if ]?onne se beowa butan his ge-
3. 2. witnesse wyrce, }?olie his hyde; gif bonne se frigea
by diege wyrce butan his hlafordes hajse, bolie his
freotes.
.XLVIII.
4. Ciricsceattas sin agifene be see. martines msessan;
gif hwa b*et ne gelajste, sie he scyldig. LX. scill. 7
be .XILfealdum agife J?one ciric sceat.
.XL Villi.
5. Gyf hwa sie deabes scyldig 7 he cirican geierne,
5, 1. hsebbe his feorh 7 bete swa him ryht wisige; gif hwa
his hyde forwyrce 7 cirican geierne, sie him sio swin-
gelle forgifen.
.L.
6. Gif hwa gefeohte on cyninges huse, sie he scyldig
ealles his ierfes 7 sie on cyninges dome, hwseber he
6, 1. lif age pe nage. oif hwa on mynster gefeohte, .CXX.
Introd. aefter ]?am waere begins Bu. fragm. (cf. App. B), now given
variant from E | 1. kealden | ]?pem | geliealdenne || 2. .XXX. | nyhtum |
gefullod | buton | J?aein || 3. werce | freoli || 3,1. gewitnysse || 3, 2. ba¬
ton | vac. his before hlafordes | — 3, 2 ends with p. 93 in E — || 4. sien j
scildig || 5. vac. he before cirican | gepenne | liabbe | wisie || 5,1. for-
werce ] geirne || 6. kininges | habbe for age ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 111.
preost eras, and new si B || 4. agifene | martines | .LX. | .XII. | agife
ciric | sceatt || 5. 7 cirican, vac. he. || 5,1. ciricean, second i ab. | geirne j
forgifen || 6. on cyninges huse gefeohte | hwe]?er || 0,1. .CXX. ||
Ill
waes smeagende be Sa^re h&le ure sawla 7 be Sam
staSole ures rices pcet riht awe 7 rihte cynedomas
J?urh ure folc gefaestnode 7 getrymede wseron \>ccl
namig ealdormanna ne us undergeSeodendra sefter Sem
waire awendende Sas ure domas.
1. iErest we bebeodaS \cet godas ]?eowas heora riht
regol gyman 7 on riht healdon; sefter 8am we beodaS
Jmt ealles folces sew 7 domas Sus syn gehealdene.
2. Cild binnan .XXX. nihta sy gefullad; gyf hit swa
ne sy, .XXX. scill. gebete; gyf hit Sonne sy dead
butan fulluhte, gebete he hit mid eallum Sam Se he age.
3. Gyf Seowmon wyrce on sunnandseg be his hlafordes
htese, sy he freo 7 se hlaford gesylle .XXX. scill. to
3, 1. wite; gyf J?onne se Seowa butan his gewitnysse
3. 2. wyrce, J^olie his hyde, oSSe hydgyldes; gyf Sonne se
frigea Sy d?ege wyrce buton his hlafordes h&se, Solie
his freotes, oSSe sixtig scill. 7 preost twyscyldi.
4. Cyricsceattas syn ageuene be see. martynes msessan;
gyf hwa \cet ne gelaeste," sy he scyldig feortig scill. 7
be twelffealdum agyfe Sone cyricsceat.
5. Gyf hwa sy deaSes scyldig 7 he cyricean geyrne,
5, 1. hsebbe his feorh 7 bete swa him riht wisie; gyf hwa
his hyde forwyrce 7 cyricean geyrne. Sy him seo
swingle forgyfen.
6. Gyf hwa gefeohte on cyninges huse, sy he scyldig
ealles his yrfes 7 sy on cyninges dome hwseSer he lif
6, 1. age Se nage. Gyf hwa on mynstre gefeohte, hund-
]?eowa j ]?8et, te added above B, tJsette, te above H | rylit | rylite | getrymede,
new m after y at end of line B | ]?aette, te ab., for ]?set (nsenig) | ealder |
]»am for Sem 1. lieora, 0 ab. | rylit regol on riht healden, vac. gyman
7 II, found in Lamb. ] }>pette, te ab., for )>&t | xw, w erased B, tew II ||
2. Cyld | nihtum | gefullod | gebete hit, vac. he | age || B. man | — dyeg
be End of p. 27 in B — | freoh || 3, 1. gewitnesse | on margin o'55e
hyd gyld II, found in Lamb || 3, 2. frigea, ge above | butan | Solige |
o35e .LX. sell. 7 preost twyscildig on margin II, found in Lamb [ after
112
6, 2. scill. gebete; gif hvva on ealdormonnes huse gefeolite
oSSe on othes geftungenes witan, .LX. scill. gebetc he
6, 3. 7 o]?er .LX. geselle to wite. 3if Sonne on gafol-
geldan huse o$(5e on gebures gefeohte, .CXX. scill. to
6, 4. wite geselle 7 )?arr, gebure .VI. scill. 7 J?eah hit sie
on middum felda gefohten, .CXX. scill. to wite sie
6, 5. agifen. 5if Sonne on gebeorscipe hie geciden 7 o$er
hiora mid geftylde hit forbere, geselle se o$er .XXX.
scill. to wite.
.LI.
7. Gif hwa stalie swa bis wif nyte 7 his beam, ge-
1, 1. selle .LX. scill. to wite; gif he Sonne stalie on gewit-
nesse ealles his hiredes, gongen hie ealle on Seowot;
7. 2. .X.wintre cniht mseg bion t5ief6e gewita.
.LII.
8. Gif hwa him ryhtes bidde beforan hwelcum scir-
men o$<5e o]?rum deman 7 abiddan ne ma)ge 7 him
wedd sellan nelle, gebete .XXX. scill. 7 binnan .VII.
nihton gedo hine ryhtes wierSne.
.LIII.
9. Gif hwa wrace do ser Son he him ryhtes bidde,
J?a)t he him onnime agife 7 forgielde 7 gebete mid
.XXX. scill.
.LIIII.
10. 5if hwa binnan |?am gemserum ures rices reaflac
7 niednaime do, agife he Sone reaflac 7 geselle .LX.
scill. to wite.
.LV.
11. Gif hwa his agenne geleod bebycgge Seowne o$Se
frigne, Seah he scyldig sie, ofer sse, forgielde hine
his were.
.LVI.
12. Gif <5eof sie gefongen, swelte he deaSe oSSe his
lif be his were man aliese.
6, 2. sell. | vac. he after gebete || 0, 8. 111011 for Sonne | gafolgildan |
bure for gebure || 6, 4. middan | gefeohtan || 6, 5. bi5 on gebeor-
scipe || 7,1. gewitnysse | eallses || 7, 2. beon | ]?eofSe | gewitse or ge-
witte? || 8. hine | wed | mid .XXX. | uyhtum | weorSe || 9. wrcece | him
on End of p. 94 in E | forgylde || 11. bebyege | scildig || 12. monna
liese or lfese ||
113
6, 2. twelftig scill. gebete. Gyf hwa in ealdormannes
huse feohte, ot$$e on oSres geSungenes witan, syxtig
6, 3. scill. gebete he 7 oSer syxtig gesylle he to wite. Gyf
Sonne on gafolgylden huse o?)$e on gebures gefeohte,
hundtwelftig scill. to wite gesylle 7 Ssem gebures syx
6, 4. scill. 7 Seah hit sy on middan felda gefohtan, hund-
6, 5. twelftig scill. to wite sy agyfen; gyf ftonne on gebeor-
scipe hi geciden 7 o(5er heora mid ge]?ylde hit forberc,
gesylle se oSer .XXX. scill. to wite.
7. Gyf hwa stalige swa his wif nyte 7 his beam,
7, 1. gesylle syxti scill. to wite; gyf he Sonne stalie on
gewitnysse ealles his hiredes, gangen heo ealle on
7. 2. Seowet; tynwintre cniht mseg boon ]>yfSe gewita.
8. Gyf hwa him rihtes bidde beforan hwylcu/w scirmen
oSSe oSrum deman 7 abiddan ne msege, 7 him wed
syllan nylle, gebete .XXX. scill. 7 binnon seofen nilit
gedo hine rihtes wyrSe.
9. Gyf hwa wrace do ser Son he him rihtes bidde,
\(£t he him onnime agyfe 7 forgylde 7 bete .XXX. scill.
10. Gyf hwa binnan Sam gemserum ures rices reaflac
7 nydnaime do, agyfe he Sone reaflac 7 gcsylle syxti
scill. to wite.
11. Gyf hwa his agene leodan bebicge Seowne oSSe
frige, |?eah he scyldig sy, ofer see, forgylde hine be
his were.
12. Gyf Seof sy gefongen, swylte he deaSe oSSe his
lif be his were mon alyse.
0, 2. on for in | ealder | liuse o<5$e on oj'res witan gejnmgenan
gefeohte, .LX. | o]?er .LX. to wite, vac. gesylle he || 6, B. gafolgildan ]
.CXX. | gebure | .VI. [| 6, 4. gefeohten on middan felda, gefeohten, first
e above | .CXX. | agifen || 6, 5. gyf End of p. 28 in B | hy | .XXX. to
wite, sell, on marg. | 7. hit nyte, hit ab. | .LX. || 7, 1. gewitnesse |
hyredes | gan- | hy || 7, 2. .X. wintra ! beon above || 8. ryhtes |
vac. otirum | 7 him ryht abiddan | wedd, last d above | nelle j gebete above
.XXX. | binnan | .VII. | nihtum | gedo ]l 9. do | per he, vac. Son | ryhtes I
agife | forgilde | gebete 10. reaflac 7 nydnseme binnan j?am gemperum
ures rices gedo | agife | after agyfe eras, in B j .LX. || 11. agenne | leod
above | gebyege | frigne, 7 before ofer, sende after s& new in B, 7 ofer
s& gesylle II | forgilde | 7 wiS godd deoplice bete on marg. B, also
Lamb || 12. gefangen | vac. mon ||
114
.LVII.
13. Gif hwa beforan biscepe bis gewitnesse 7 his wed
13. 1. aleoge, gebete mid .CXX. scill.; fteofas we hata<5 08
.VII. men, from .VII. hlo'5 0(5 .XXXV., si'SSan biS here.
.LVI1I.
14. Se Se hlo^e betygen sie, geswicne se hine be .CXX.
hida oS5e swa bete.
.L Villi.
15. Se t)e hereteama betygen sie, he hine be his
15, 1. wergilde aliese o<5'Se be his were geswicne; se a5
15. 2. sceal bion healf be huslgengum; J?eof siftfran he bit)
on cyninges bende, nab he J?a swicne.
.LX.
16. Se (5e t5eof ofsliht), se mot gecy'San mid at)e J>cet
he hine synnigne ofsloge, nalles fia gegildan.
.LXI.
17. Se (5e forstolen fhesc findetS 7 gedyrnet), gif he
dear, he mot mid at5e gecytjan J?set he hit age; se
5e hit ofspyreft, he ah 5set meldfeoh.
.LXII.
18. Cierlisc mon gif he oft betygen wsere, gif he set
siSestan sie gefongen, slea mon hond o<5t)e fot.
.LXIII.
19. Cyninges geneat gif his wer bit5 twelf hund scill., he
mot swerian for syxtig hida, gif he bit) huslgengea.
.LXII1I.
20. Gif feorcund mon o'5t>e fremde butan wege geond
wudu gonge 7 ne hrieme ne horn blawe, for <5eof he
bi$ to profianne ot5t5e to sleanne o$<5e to aliesanne.
.LXV.
21. Gif mon Sonne ];a3s ofshegenan weres bidde, he
mot gecy];an |??et he hine for Seof ofsloge, nalles J>?es
18. biscope | hundtwelftijuin || IB, 1. with 14 as .LVIII., so also in
II | hataS .VII. men, vac. 06 || 14. lie for se |] 15. teame \ betijen | were-
gilde || 15,1. byon || 15, 2. with 16 as .LX., so also in H [ kininges |
swycne || 16. ofsleliS | he for se | j;ece]?an mid a]?e | J?a (for |?am?) je-
jildanumH 17. jederneS | ofspereS || 18. Cirlisc j betwyjen || 19. swerijen |
sixtij | huslgenja | 19 ends with p. 95 in E || 20. forcund | buton | hrime I
lesanne || 21. SeofSe for (5eof | ofslte^enan ||
115
13. Gyf hwa beforan bisceope his gewitnysse 7 his
13. 1. wccl aleoge, gebete mid hundtwelftig scill.; J?eofas we
hata<5 oft seofen men, from seofon hlot5, 0$ fif an-
Srittig here.
14. Se <5e hlofte betoken sy, geclensie se hine be hund-
twelftigum hida o$$e swa gebete.
15. Se Se hereteama betoken sy, hine be his wergylde
15, 1. alyse, oS<5e be his were geclsensie; se aS sceal beon
15. 2. half be huslgengum; ]?eof sySSan he bit) on cyninges
bendum, nah he (5a geswicne.
16. Se Se Seof ofslihS, se mot gecy]?an mid aSe ]>cet
he hine scyldig ofsloge, nalles t3a gyldan.
17. Se Se forstolen flsesc findeS 7 gedyrneS, gyf he
dear, he mot mid a]?e gecySan \cet he hit age; se }?e
hit ofspyrafr, he ah \cet meldfeoh.
18. Cyrlisc mon gyf he oit betogen w«3re, gyf he ait
styestan sy gefangen, slea man hand o55e fot of.
19. Cyninges geneat gyf his wer biS twelf hund scill.,
he mot swerian for sixti hida, gyf he bi<5 huslgenga.
20. Gyf feorcuman man otStSe frewde butan wege ge
on wudu gonde 7 ne ryme ne horn blawe, for Seof
he biS to profianne ot>$e to alysenne.
21. Gyf man tionne 6ses ofslsegenan weres bidde, he
mot gecy]?an pcet he hine for J?eof ofsloge, nalses t5ses
13. biscope | his above gewitnesse | wedd | gebete End of p. 29 in
B| 13,1. with 14 as .LVIII., so also in Bu | J?eofas, D new over
]>, B | seo erased bef. seofen B | fram seofon inannum I1I08 0]?
.XXXV. | 7 sySSan, after fif anSrittig, new B, siSSan bi$ here II | 14.
geswicne for geclensie | .CXX. | 0S5e bete swa || 15. hereteame |
before hine new he above eras. B, he hine H | weregilde | f'am new over
his B, were from II | geswicne for geclasnsie || 15, 1. half new above
B, healf II || 15, 2. with 1G as ,LX., so also in Bu I 1'eof, D new over
]>, B | 1(>. synnigne for scyldig | nalltes Sa gegildan || 17. gedirneS |
ofspyreS | 18. Ciorlisc | man | of, t added new B, oft II | siSmestan,
111 above | si | hand of oSfie fot || 19. .CXX. | swerigan | .LX. || 20.
feorcund | geond for ge on | gonde, d made new into g, B, gange II
hryme | profianne oS<5e to sleanne o]^e | alysanne, a above | alysenne End
of p. ;<0 in B || 21. nalla:s | ofslagenan | gegildan ||
116
21. 1. ofslegenan gegildan ne his hlaford. oif he hit Sonne
dierneS 7 weorSeS ymb long yppe, Sonne rymeS he
5am deadan to Sam aSe p>8ct hine moton his msegas
unsyngian.
.LXVI.
22. Gif Sin geneat stalie 7 losie Se, gif Su hsebbe
byrgean, mana p>one J?ses angyldes; gif he naibbe,
gyld Su J?set angylde 7 ne sie him no Sy Singodre.
.LXVII.
23. Gif mon elSeodigne ofslea, se cyning ah twsedne
23. 1. d&l weres, j?riddan dsel sunu oSSe msegas. 5if he
23, 2. Sonne msegleas sie, healf kyninge, healf se gesi'5. 3if
hit Sonne abbod sie oSSe abbodesse, dselen on J?a
23, 3. ilcan wisan wiS j^one kyning; wealhgafolgelda .CXX.
scill., his sunu .C., Seowne .LX., somhvvelcne fiftegum,
weales hyd twelfum.
.LXV1II.
24. Gif witeSeow engliscmon hine forstalie, ho hine
24, 1. mon 7 ne gylde his hlaforde; gif hine mon ofslea,
ne gylde hine mon his msegurn, gif hie hine on .XII.
24, 2. monftum ne aliesden; wealh gif he hafaS .V. hida,
he biS syxhynde.
.LXYIIII.
25. Gif ciepemon uppe on folce ceapie, do }?set beforan
25, 1. gewitnessum; gif Siefefioh mon set ciepan befo 7
he hit nsebbe beforan godum weotum geceapod, gecySe
hit be wite J?set he ne gewita ne gestala nsere oSSe
gielde to wite .VI. 7 .XXX. scill.
.LXX.
26. To fundes cildes fostre, Sy forman geare geselle
.VI. scill., Sy sefterran .XII., <3y driddan .XXX., siSSan
be his wlite.
21,1. vac. Sonne | dirneS [ wierSeS | remeS | ]?aem | )?8em (aSe) | meeges ]
unsinjian | 22. habbe | berjan | manna | anjeldes | jeld | angelde || 23.
kining | meejes End of Bu fragm. (cf. App. B.) || 25 and 25,1. i in gewit¬
nessum, e in beforan and e in J?set be, all at end ot lines, dim || 25,1.
.XXX. scill. ends p. 96 in E [|
Continuation of Variants from p. 117.
tor ne wite | jilde | .VI. || 26. Su, new y stroke B, Sy II | .VI. | 7 Sy
sefteran geare .XII. | 7 ]?y | .XX. | 7 siSSan ||
117
21. 1. ofslsegenan gyldan, ne his hlaford; gyf he hit J?onne
dyrneS 7 weorSeS emb long yppe, Sonne rymeS he
8am deadan to Sam aSe \>cet hine moton magos
unsyngian.
22. Gyf Sin geneat stalie 7 losige Se, gyf Su h?obbe
borgas, mana Sone Sses angyldas; gyf he nsebbe, gyld
Su \cet angylde 7 ne sy him na ]?e geSingodre.
23. Gyf mon setyeodigne mon ofslea, se cyng ah
twegen da3las J?ses weres, Sriddan dsel sunu oSSe magas;
23, 1. gyf he Sonne mregleas sy, half cyning, half se
23, 2. gesiS. Gyf hit Sonne abbud sy oSSe abbudisse, dselon
23, 3. on Sa ilcan wisan wiS Sonne cyning. Wealhgafol-
gylda hundtwelftig scill., his sunu hund, Seow sextig
scill. Somhwylcne mid fiftig, weales hid mid twelfum.
24. Gyf witeSeow engliscmon hine forstalie, ho hine
24, 1. mon 7 ne gylde his hlaforde. Gyf hine mon ofslea,
ne gylde hine man his magum, gyf by bine on tvvelf
24, 2. monSum ne alysdon. Wealh gyf he hsefS fif hida,
he biS syxhynde.
25. Gyf cepeman uppe on folce ceapige, do \cet beforan
25, 1. gewitnysse. Gyf Seof mon feoh set cyp men befd 7
he hit nsebbe beforan godum witum geceapod, gecySe
hit be wite J?set he ne wite ne gestala nsere oSSe
gylde to wite syx 7 .XXX. scill.
26. To fundenes cyldes fostre, Su forman geare, gesylle
syx scill., Su seftran twelf, Su jmddan .XXX., sySSan
be his wlite.
21,1. dirneS | wurS | ymbe, e above | lange | liis before magos and
a above 0 new B, his magas unscyldigne gedon II || 22. stalige |
byrgean, e ab. | angyldes | gild | geSingrode ]| 23. man first | cyning |
daelas]?aes weres, as]?Ees ab. j| 23,1. msegleas, aab. | bealf | cyninge | healf ||
23, 2. 5one bef. cyning |] 23, 3. .CXX. | red above eras, after bund, so
ne after Seow B, .C. J?eowne .LX. H | eras. aft. sextig B 11 24. sengliscinan |
ho | man || 24, 2. by]? | hinde | syxhynde End of p. 31 inB || 25. ceap-
man || nppe above | do | beforan gewitnesse, foran ge above j| 25,1. Seof
erased, before feoh forstolen supplied new on rnarg., men new above
eras. B, 5if man forstolen feoh ait ceap men befo, ap above H | na gewita
118
.LXXI.
27. Se (5e dearnenga bearn gestriene<5 7 gehile<5, nab
se bis deaSes wer, ac bis blaford 7 se cyning.
.LXXII.
28. Se Seof gefeh<5 ab .X. scill,, 7 se cyning Cone fteof,
28, 1. 7 ]?a msegas bim swerian aftas unfaehSa; gifheftonne
oftierne 7 orige weorSe, J?onne biS be wites scyldij;
28. 2. gif he onsacan wille, do be 8set be (5am feo 7 be
(5am wite.
.LXXIII.
29. 5if mon sweordes onlsene oSres esne 7 be losie,
gielde he bine "Sriddan dale; gif mon spere selle,
healfne; gif he horses onlsene, ealne he bine gylde.
.LXXIIII.
30. Gif mon cierliscne monnan fiieman feorme teo, be
bis agnum were geladige he bine; gif he ne ma)ge,
gielde bine his agne were 7 se gesiSmon swa be bis were.
.LXXV.
31. Gif mon wif gebyccge 7 sio gyft for<3 ne cume,
agife psat feoli 7 forgielde 7 gebete j^am byrgean swa
his borgbryce sie.
.LXXVI.
32. Gif wilisc mon ha>bbe hide londes, his wer bi<5
.CXX. seill.; gif he ]?onwe healfes hsebbe, .LXXX. scill.;
gif be menig ha)bbe, .LX. scillinga.
.LXXVII.
33. Cyninges horswealh, se <5e him ma3£e geserendian,
5sbs wergield biS .CC. scill.
.LXXVIII.
34. Se (5e on Ssere fore wsere J?set mon monnan of-
sloge, getriewe hine (5ses sieges 7 ?5a fore gebete be
34, 1. (5:es ofslegenan wergielde; gif bis wergield sie .CC.
scill., gebete mid .L. scill. 7 Sy ilcan rybte do man be
5am deorl)orenran.
34,1. ?5y ilcan End of p. 97 in E ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 119.
n added B, man II | eras. bef. ofsloje | getwywie, new r above B, getriwe
II | sieges 7 }>a fore | ofslsegnan | \ver;$ylde,old 1 above r B, were II || 84,
1. bis, s over eras. B | wergild | .CC. | .L. | ylcan | rylite | do | man, new
n ab. B ||
119
Se Se dearnunga bearn gestreonaS 7 geheleS, nah
se his deaSes wer, ac bis hlaford 7 se cyDg.
Se Se <5eof gefebS, he ah tyn scill., 7 se cyning
(5one Seof 7 c5a magas him swerian aSas unfaeSSa;
gif he Sonne oSerna 7 orige weorSe, Sonne bic5 he
wites scyldig; gyf he setsacan wylle, do he \cet be
Sam feo 7 be Sam wite.
Gyf mon sweordes onlsene oSrum esne 7 hit losige,
be Sriddan dsele he bit gylde. Gyf mon spere sylle,
healfne; gyf mon hors onlsene, ealne he bine gylde.
Gyf man eyrliscne mannan flyman feormienne teo,
be his agenon were geladige bine; gyf be ne msege,
gylde he hine be his agenum were 7 se gesi|?mon eac
swa be his were.
31. Gyf mon wif bycge 7 seo gyft forS ne cume, agyfe
\(Bt feoh 7 forgylde 7 gebete Sam byrgean swa his
borhbryce sy.
32. Gyf wylisc man hsebbe bide landes, his wer biS
hundtwelftig scill.; gyf he Sonne healfe hsebbe,
hundeahtati scill.; gyf he nsebbe nan land, sixti scill.
33. Cyninges horswealh, se Se him mseg geerendian,
5ses wergyld biS twa bund scill.
34. Se Se on Sere fore wsere Sser mon mon ofsloge,
getwywie bine Sa3s slseges oSSe fore gebete be J?ses
34, 1. ofsla3genan wergylde; gyf his wergyld sy twa bund
scill., gebete mid fiftig scill. 7 5a ilcan rihte do man be
Sam deorborenran.
27. gestryn-S | cyning || 28. .X. | unfeh)->a || 28,1. oSerna, ao
new above B, o]?yrne H | orrige, first r above || 28, 2. onsacan | wille
do | were ab. and for feo || 29. man ' o)>res | esne | 7 lie I gilde lie hine Sriddan
daele | man | liealfDe dsel hine gilde, dael above [ man | horses | lsene |
gilde || 30. cierliscne | mannan, an erased B, man H | feormienne, nge
new above enne B, feormie H | 7 hine man teo | agenum | geladie | he
new above B, he hine H | gilde | he above | be above | agenan, n ab. |
gesiSman | eac above | were End of p. 32 in B || 31. man | gift | agife |
forgilde | byrgean, attempt to make 0 over y, on marg. borgan new B ||
32. wilisc | .CXX. | healfes | .LXXX. | namig nrebbe, .LX. scillinga ||
33. gererndi-an | Ses weregild is .CC. hund sell., egild above || 34.
]'e above | ]>?ere | fore | Sat for cuer | man | mon (second), 0 into a and
27.
28.
28, 1,
28. 2,
29.
30.
120
.LXXVIIII.
35. Se tie Seof sliht5, lie mot aSe gecyftan ]>cet he hine
flondne for Seof sloge, 7 J?ses deadan msegas him
swerian unceases a<5; gif he hit ]?onne dierne 7 sie eft
35, 1. yppe, }?onne forgielde he hine. 3if mon to J?am men
feoh geteme t)e his sbv o<5swaren hsefde 7 eft oftswerian
wille, oftswerige be 8am wite 7 be b'ses feos weorfre;
gif lie oftswerian nylle, gebete J?one msenan aS twybote.
.LXXX.
36. Se (5e t5eof gefehft oSSe him mon gefongenne agifS
7 lie hine )>oxme filaete oSt)e pa, t)ieft5e gedierne, for-
36. 1. gielde J?one J?eof his were; gif he ealdormon sie,
<5olie his scire buton him kyning arian wille.
.LXXXI.
37. Se cirlisca mon se Se oft betygen wsere t5ieft>e 7
\)oxvne a3t sitiestan synnigne gefo in ceape o5t5e elles
?et openre scylde, slea him mon bond of o<3(3e fot.
.LXXXII.
38. Gyf ceorl 7 his wif beam hsebben gemaene 7 fere
se ceorl forS, hsebbe sio modor hire bearn 7 fede;
agife hire mon .VI. scill. to fostre, cu on sumera, oxan
on wintra; healden ]>a ma3gas J?one frwmstol 08 <5aet
hit gewintred sie.
.LXXJT//7.
39. Gif hwa fare unaliefed fram his hlaforde oS'Se on
ot)re scire hine bestele 7 hine mon geahsige, fare J?8er
he ser wses 7 geselle his hlaforde .LX. scill.
.LXXXI ill.
40. Ceorles wortSig sceal beon wintres 7 sumeres be-
tyned; gif he bit) untyned 7 recti his neahgebures ceap
in on his agen geat, nah he set ])am ceape nan wuht,
adrife hine ut 7 Solie sefwerdlan.
38. if in agife dim, | um in frum lost in a hole | eel sie dim || 89.
5<5e in oSSe and (next it) LXX dim, XIII gone, below it e of jeahsige
gone, below this all but L of LXXXIII1 dim ]| 40. ed gif and ajen
dim | ut, clearer, ends p. 98 in E ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 121.
wurSij | wyntres | rece]? | neahgebures ceap on his agen geat in | ceape ab. |
nanwuht | hit for hine i sefwyrdlan ||
121
35. Se t5e Seof slih};>, he mot mid afte gecySan pcet
he bine fieondne for (5eof sloge, 7 5es deadan magas
him swerian unceases a<5. Gyf he hit Sonne dyrne 7
35, \. sy eft yppe, Sonne forgylde he hine; gyf mon to
Ssem men feoh geteme }>e his setsworen hsefde 7 eft
setswerian wylle, swerige be 5am wite 7 be (5ses feos
wyrSe; gyf he setswerian nylle, gebete Sone msenan
aft twygbote.
36. Se (5e 5eof gefehft oftfte him mon gefongene agyfft
7 he hine 5onne alsete oSSe 5a J?yff>e gedyrne, forgylde
36. 1. ftone 5eof be his were. Gyf he ealdorman sy, 5olie
his scire, buton him cyning arian wylle.
37. Se ceorlisce man se Se oft betogen were SyfSe
7 Sonne set sij?estan synningne gefo in ceace oSSe elles
set openre scylde, slea him mon handa of oSSe fot.
38. Gyf ceorl 7 his wif beam hsebben gemaine 7 fsere
se ceorl fort), hsebbe seo modor hire beam 7 fede;
agyfe hire man syx scill. to fostre, cu on sumera, oxan
on wintran; healdan 5a magas Sone frumstol, oS Jnet
hit gewintrod sy.
39. Gyf hwa fare unalyfede fram his laforde, o<55e
on oSre scire hine bestele 7 hine man geacsige, fare
5ser he ser wses 7 gylde his laforde syxtig scill.
40. Ceorles worSi sceal beon wintres 7 sumeres betyned:
gyf he biS untyned 7 rec<5 his nehhebures ceap in on
his agen geat, nah he set 8am ceape nan riht, adrife
85. mot a]?e, vac. raid | fleonde [ Sses | unceastes | aS j forgilde || 35,1.
man ! £er o)'sworen j oSswerian | wille | o]?swerie for swerige | gif lie ]?onne 0]?-
sweri-an nylle J twybote || 36. fehS | mon End of p. 33 in B | gefangenne |
agifS | Sa, a ab. | gedirne | forgilde || 36, 1. ealderman | J?olige | butan I
se cyning | wille |] 37. ciorlisca | man ]?e | wsere | ]?if5e | siSestan cyrre I
synnigne | man gefo | in ceace o]?]?e scylde elles | man hand oSSe fot, vac.
of || 38. ciorl | 7 se ciorl forSftere | moder | 7 above agife | man hire | .VI.
| cu | wintra | liealden | gewintred || 39. unalyfed | hlaforde | geaxie |
I'rer above he | wa?s ser | gesylle for gylde | hlaforde | .LX. || 40. Ciorles |
Turk, Alfred the Groat. 9
122
.LXXXV.
41. Borges mon mot oftsacan, gif he wat peel he ryht deft.
.LXXXVI.
42. Gif ceorlas gserstun hsebben gemsenne o$Se o|?er
gedalland to tynanne 7 hsebben sume getyned hiora
dsel, sume nsebben, 7 etten hiora gemsenan seceras oSSe
gsers, gan pa J?onne |?e Sset geat agan 7 gebete }?am
oSrum pe hiora d&l getynedne hsebben |?one sewerdlan
J?e <3ser gedon sie, abidden him set p>am ceape swyle
42, 1. ryht swylce hit kyn sie; gif ponne hryftera hwelc sie
pe hegas brece 7 ga in gehwser 7 se hit nolde ge-
healdan se hit age o$$e ne msege, nime se hit on his
secere mete 7 ofslea 7 nime se agenfrigea his fel 7
fisesc 7 ]?olie }?ses oSres.
.LXXXVII.
43. Donne mon beam on wuda forbserne 7 weor<5e
yppe on |?one Se hit dyde, gielde he fulwite, geselle
43, 1. .LX. scill., for]?am pe fyr bi$ J?eof; gif mon afelle on
wuda welmonega treowa 7 wyr<5 eft undierne, forgielde
.III. treowu selc mid .XXX. scill.; ne Searf he hiora
ma geldan, wsere hiora swa fela swa hiora wsere,
for]?on sio sesc biS melda, nalles (5eof.
.LXXXVIII.
44. Gif mon ]?onne aceorfe an treow J?set msege .XXX#
swina undergestandan 7 wyrft undierne, geselle .LX.
44, 1. scill.; gafolhwitel sceal bion set hiwisce .VI. pseninga
* weorft.
.LXXXVI///.
45. Burgbryce mon sceal betan .CXX. scill. kyninges
7 biscepes pser his rice bi<5, ealdormonnes .LXXX. scill.,
cyninges ftegnes .LX. scill., gesiftcundes monnes landhseb-
bendes .XXXV., 7 bi Son ansacan.
~43, 1. LXXXVIII, HI not in Ms.
Continuation of Variants from p. 123.
o above | forSon | eex || 44. man | .XXX. | wyrS | undirne | .LX. || 44,1.
— hwitel End of p. 35 in B — | sceal beon set hiwisce, a ab. | .VI. |
peninja | wyrS || 45. sceal, a above | mid .CXX. | Cininjes, attempt to
change C to c, B | biscopes | Ealder | .LXXX. | Sejnes | .LX. | .XXXV.
bi'6 ofsacan, new am to make bi Cam B, byj^ on ansacan H [|
123
41. hine ut 7 Solie Sone sefwyrlan. Gorges raou mot set-
sacan, gyf lie wat \xel be riht deS.
42. Gyf ceorlas liabban gserstun gemsene oJ>]?e oSer
gedallaud to tynanne 7 hsebben sume getyned heora
dsel, sume nsebben, 7 etten heora gemsenan seceras 0(5t5e
gsers, gaii Sa Sonne pe \cet geat agon 7 gebeten Ssem
oSrum Se heora dsel getynedne hsebben Sone sefwyrdlan,
$e gser gedon sy, abiddon heom set 5am ceape swylc
42, 1. riht swylce hit cyn sy. Gyf Sonne hrySera hwylc
sy Se hegas brece 7 ga in gehwser 7 se hit nolde
gehealdan se hit age oSSe ne msege, nime se Se hit
on his secere gemete 7 ofslea 7 nime se agenfriga his
fisesc 7 Solie Sses oSres.
43. Donne mon beam on wuda forbserne 7 wyrSe yppe
on Sone Se hit dyde, gylde he fulwite, gesylle syxtig
43, 1. scill., forSam Se fyr biS Seof. Gyf mon afylle on
wuda well manega treowe 7 wurS ]>cet eft undyrne,
forgylde Sreo treowa selc mid Srittig scill; ne Searf he
heora ma gyldan, wsere heora swa feola swa heora
wsere, forSan seo eax biS melda, nalses Seof.
44. Gyf mon Sonne aceorfe an treow ]>cet msege Srittig
swina understandan 7 wurS undyrne, gesylle syxtig
44, 1. scill. Gafolhwitel set hiwisce sceal beon syx penega
wurS.
45. Burhbryce man sceal betan hundtwelftig scill.
Cyninges 7 bisceopes, Sser his rice biS. Ealdormannes
hundeahtatig scill. Cyninges Segnas syxti scill. GesiS-
cundes mannes landhsebbendes fif 7 .XXX. scill. 7 biS
ofsacan.
41. Second diff. in chapters from EH (cf. XXXV) 1 orjes, i?new above,
B, Borjes II | man | — deS End of p. 34 in B — || 42. ciorlas | jserstun
liabban | al. gedal land above to tyn-nanne | nabben | jan | 5am | heora,
o above | betyiied- | habben | Sonne, first n above [ jed6n | aft. sy new 7
ab. B | abidden | heom, 0 ab. | swylc cynn sy, vac. hit )| 42,1. hriSera, e ab. |
gehwilc j Saet for Se | 5a gehwser in j gehealden, je ab. | se )>e hit, pe ab. | flaecs |
Solije || 43. man j wurSe | gilde | fulwite, second 1 new and small B, fullwite,
second lab. H j .LX. || 43,1. well new over eras. B, welmanige H | treowa
wyrS eft, vac. }?set | forgilde | .XXX. | he nan ma jildan | heora, feola, heora,
9*
124
.XC.
46. Donne mon monnan betyhS ]>cet lie ceap forstele
ofrfre forstolenne gefeormie, }->onne sceal he be .LX. hida
46, 1. onsacan ^fere ]?iefft'e, gif he aSwyrfre bi<5; gif Sonne
englisc onstal ga forft, onsace })onne be twyfealdum;
gif hit Son ne bi'5 wilisc onstal, ne bi5 se a<5 na $y
46. 2. inara; selc mon mot onsacan frymj?e 7 werfsehfte,
gif he mseg o<5Se dear.
.XCI.
47. Gif mon forstolenne ceap befeh<5, ne mot hine mon
tieman to Seowum men.
.XCII.
48. Gif hwelc mon biS witeSeow niwan geSeowad 7
hine mon betyh<5 \cei he hsebbe i»r ge<5iefed ser hine
mon ge<5eowode, J?onne ah se teond ane swingellan
set him; bedrife hine to swingum be his ceape.
.XC11I.
49. Gif mon on his msestenne unaliefed swin gemete,
49, 1. genime f>onne .VI. scill. weorft wed; gif hie ]?onne
}>aer nseren oftor ]?onne ame, geselle scill. se agenfrigea
7 gecySe ]>cet hie }??er oftor ne comen be p>ses ceapes
49, 2. weorfte; gif hi Sser tuwa wseren, geselle twegen .scill.;
49. 3. gif mon nime sefesne on swynum, set J?ryfmgrum
\>cet Sridde, set twyfingrum pcet feor'Se, set J^ymelum
J?set fifte.
.XCIIII.
50. Gif gesiScnnd mon ^ingaft wi5 cyning oftbe wi<3
kyninges ealdormonnan for his inhiwan oftSe wi<5 his
hlaford for <5eowe ot)(5e for frige, nah he J?ser nane
witera)denne, se gesiS, forb'on he him nolde ser yfles
gestieran ait ham.
.XCV.
51. Gif gesiScund mon landagende forsitte fierd, geselle
.CXX. scill. 7 Solie his landes, unlandagende .LX. scill.,
cierlisc .XXX. scill. to fierdvvite.
4(>. ot)5e for End of p. 99 in E |
Continuation ot Variants from p. 1 "25.
first e in yfeles ab. || 51. inann, second n ab. j .CXX.; J?olige j Landagende .LX.
scillinga ; Ceorlise, o ab. .XXX., vac. scill. wite, ferd new ab. B, fyrdvvite H ||
125
46. Donne mon mon betyhS pcet he ceap forstsele oSSe
forstolene gefeormie, Sonne sceal he be syxti hida
46, 1. setsacan Ssere SeofSe, gyf he andwyrde biS. Gyf Sonne
englisc mon stalaS, ga forS setsace be twyfealdum; gyf
hit Sonne bip rvylisc onstal, ne biS se aS na Se mare;
46. 2. selc man mot setsacan fyrmSe 7 werfsehSe, gyf he
msege oSSe dear.
47. Gyf mon forstolene ceap befehS, ne mot hine mon
tymon to Seowan men.
48. Gyf hwylc mon biS witeSeow niwan ge]?eowad
7 hine mon betyh j~>cet he hsebbe ser geSeofad ser hine
mon geSeowade, Sonne ah se teond ane swingelan set
him; bedrife hine to swinglum be his ceape.
49. Gyf mon on his msestene unalufed swin gemete,
49, 1. genime Sonne syx scill. wurS wed. Gyf hi Sonne
Sser nseron oftor Sonne rene, gesylle scilling se agen-
friga 7 gecySe \cet hi Sser oftor ne comon be Sses
49, 2. ceapes wyrSe. Gyf hi Sser tuwa wseron, gesylle tvvegen
49. 3. scill; gyf mon nime sebesne on svvinum, set Sryfingrum
)>cet Sridde, set twyfingrum \>cet feorSe, set Sumelum
)>cet fifte.
50. Gyf gesiScund mon SingaS wiS cyng oSfte wiS
cynges ealdormannum for his inhiwan, oSSe wiS his
hlaford for Seowe oSSe for frige, nah he Sar nane
witerseddene, se gesij?, forSon he nolde him ser yfeles
gestyran set ham.
51. Gyf se siScunde man landagende fyrde forsitte,
gesylle hundtwelftig scill 7 Solie his landes, unlanda-
gende syxti scill., ceorlisc Srittig scill. to wite.
46. man j mon, ann above new, B, mon- II | forstoleune | gefeormige |
sceal, a above | .LX. | SytSe | aSwyrSe || 40, 1. englisc onstal ga forS,
onsace Sonne ] bij? wylisc new above B, bij? wilisc II | onstfil | at5 mare,
vac. na Se || 46, 2. onsacan | msegg, second g above | dear, new r added
B, dearr II || 47. man | forstolenne | tyman | menn || 48. hwylc above
man j man [ betyhS j swinglum, 1 above BH [| 49. man | unalyfed j .YI. | weorS |
wedd || 49,1. a?nne new ab. scilling B | — friga 7 ge End of p. 36 in B — [ hy [
nperon for ne comon || 49,2. twiga | .II. || 49,3. man | ab. Sryfingrum new
spic B | Sridde, S uncrossed B | Sumelum, new y stroke B, Symelum
II || 50. man | cyning | wij? his ealderman | innhiwum | frige, ge ab. |
]'ar nan | witenedene | for]?on Se lie him nolde air yfeles gestryran pet ham,
126
.XCVI.
52. Se <5e diernum gefringuw betygen sie, geswicne
hine be .CXX. hida p>ara geftingea, o<5t5e .CXX scill.
geselle.
.XCVII.
53. Gif mon forstolenne man befo set ojn'um 7 sie sio
hand ofrcwolen sio hine sealde ]^am men ]?e hine mon
setbefeng, tieme |?onne |?one mon to J?ses deadan
byrgelse swa o5er fioh swa hit sie, 7 cy<5e on |?am a5e
be .LX. hida ]>cet sio deade hond hine him sealde;
J?onne hsef<5 he ]>cet wite afylled mid ]?y afte, agife
53, 1. ]?am agendfrio j?one monnan; gif he ]>omie wite hwa
Sses deadan ierfe hsebbe, tieme J?onne to ]?am ierfe 7
bidde Sa hond ]?e J?set ierfe hafaft pcet he him gedo
J?one ceap unbeceasne op)?e gecyfte pset se deada nsefre
]>sQt ierfe ahte.
.XCVIII.
54. Se )^e bi$ werfehfte betogen 7 he onsacan wille
]?®s sieges mid a<5e ]?onne sceal bion on psere hyndenne
an kyningsede be .XXX. hida, swa be gesi<5cundum
54, 1. men swa be cierliscum, swa hwsej?er swa hit sie; gif
hine mon gilt, ]?onne mot he gesellan on J?ara hyndenna
gehwelcere monnan 7 byrnan 7 sweord on J?set wergild,
54. 2. gif he Syrfe; witeSeowne monnan wyliscne mon sceal
bedrifan be .XII. hidum swa Seowne to swingum,
engliscne be feower 7 .XXX. hida.
.XCVIIII.
55. Ewo biS mid hire giunge sceape scill. weorft o]>
J?set .XII. niht ofer eastran.
.C.
56. Gif mon hwelcne ceap gebygft 7 he bonne oufinde
him hwelc unb*elo on binnan .XXX. nihta, J?onne weorpe
52. hine be .CXX. End of p. 100 in E || 53,1. unbeceasne, un
dim || 54. aede, first part of ?e dim || 54,1. sweord dim || 55. Ewo,
E dim || 56. Ends with p. 101 in E, dim on lower left hand corner ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 127.
hwylce unhselo | .XXX. | he 5one ceap to handa, ceap ab. | )?am syllend
new above to handa B | swerige | facen ||
127
52. Se Se dyrnum geSingSum betoken sy, geclsensie he
hine be hundtwelftigum hida Sara Singa oSSe hund-
twelftig scill. gesylle.
53. Gyf man forstolenne man befo set oSrum, 7 sy
seo hand acwolon Se hine sealde 5am men Se hine
mon setbefeng, tyme Sonne Sone man to Sses deadan
byrgenne, swa oSer feoh swa hweSer swa hit sy, 7
cySe on Sem aSe be feortig hida )>cet seo deade hand
hine him sealde; Sonne hsefS he \cet wite afylled mid
53, 1. Su aSe, agyfe Sam agendfreo Sone man. Gyf he
Sonne wite hwa Sses deadan yrfe hsebbe, tyme Sonne
to Sam yrfe 7 bidde Sa hond }?e )>cet yrfe hafaS \>cet
he him gedo Sone ceap unbesacene, oSSe gecySe peel
se deade nsefre pcei yrfe ahte.
54. Se Se biS werfsehSe betoken 7 he setsacan wylle
Sses slseges mid aSe, Sonne sceal beon on Ssere hyndene
an cyningseSe be Srittig hida, swa be gestycundim
54, 1. men swa be ceorliscum, swa hweSer swa hit su. Gyf
hine mon gylt, Sonne mot he gesyllan on Ssera hyndenna
gehwylcre monnan 7 byrnan 7 sweord on pcet wergyld,
54. 2. gyf he Surfe. WiteSeowne monnan wyliscne man
sceal bedrifan be twelf hyndum swa Seowne to swincum,
engliscne be seo wser 7 Srittig hida.
55. Eowu biS mid hire geonge sceape scill. weorS oS Jmt
feow7ertyne niht ofer easton.
56. Gyf mon hwelcne ceap gebygeS 7 he Sonne afinde
him hwylcne unhsele on binnon Srittig nihta Sonne
52. geSingum 1 geladie hine, vac. he | .CXX. I ge]?in;$a | .CXX. || 53. befo |
o^cwolen | hine aet befenj, vac. mon | )?one man above | to j^re byrgenne
ftxs deadan mannes | psem | .LX. | wite | Su, last stroke erased B, Sy II | 7
above ajife j agen-frige | agendfreo End of p. 37 in B || 53, l.]?anne | hand |
hafe]? |gedo | deada || 54. wer, new r put in rnarg. B | onsacan | wille |
sieges | .XXX. | cierliscum | liwseSer | su, new y stroke B, sy H || 54,1.
man above gylt | an for on J hyndenna, first n above | gehwylcere, first
e ab. | monna | wergild || 54, 2. man | wiliscne | .XII. hidum | swincum,
1 above c new B, swing-um II | be .XXXIIII. hida H, (seo waer st. feower
B) || 55. Eowu, new e ab. u B | mid new ab. hire B | geongan | .XIIII.
nyht | easton, new r ab. B, eastrau II || 50. man | hwylcne | him on
128
J?one ceap to honda obfre svverie ]?a3t he him nan facn
on nyste pa he hine him sealde.
.CI.
57. Gif ceorl ceap forstilft 7 bireft in to his serne 7
befehft |?serinne mon, J;onne bit5 se his d&l synnig
butan pam wife anum, forfton hio sceal hire ealdore
hieran; gif hio dear mid a$e gecyftan poet hio ]?ses
forstolenan ne onbite, nime hire ftriddan sceat.
.CII.
58. Oxan horn biS .X. pseninga weorft.
.CIII.
59. Cuu horn biS twegea pseninga, oxan tsegl bi<5 .scill.
weorS, cus biS fifa; oxan eage bi(5 .V. pceninga weorft,
59. 1. cus bi<5 scill. weor]?; mon sceal simle to beregafole
agifan set anum wyrhtan .VI. wsega.
.CIII.
60. Se ceorl se Se hsefft oftres geoht ahyrod, gif he
hsebbe ealle on foSre to agifanne, gesceawige mon,
agife ealle; gif he ntebbe, agife healf on fodre, healf
on o]?rum ceape.
.CV.
61. Ciricsceat mon sceal agifan to pam healme 7 to
J?am heorfte pe se mon on biS to middum wintra.
.CVI.
62. Ponne mon bi<5 tyhtlan betygen 7 hine mon be-
drifeS to ceape, nali J?onne self nane wiht to gesellanne
beforan ceape, J?onne gaeft o<5er mon seleft his ceap
fore, svva he powne ge]?ingian msege on 8a rsedenne
pe he him ga to honda 08 foet he his ceap him geinnian
maige; J?onne betyh?5 hine mon eft o]?re sifte 7 bedrifft
59. first biS above line, but old ||
Continuation of Variants from p. 129.
mon | midde || 62. man ) nah ]?onne beforan ceace on margin in H nane |
gesyllanne | sele'5, second e ab. | rgede-ne | vac. him before geinni-an J
— jeinnian End of p. 39 in B — | mon ab. eft | bedrife J?,last e above | forh new
before nylle, old forh erased B, for5 nele forstandan se pe, pe ab. H |
ceap aer | hine | )?onne ab. | j'olige ] ]?onne above | vac. se | he above him ||
129
weorpe Sone ceap to handa oSSe swerie f~>(Et he him
nan facn on nyste Sa he hine him sealrlc.
57. Gyf ceorl ceap forstylS 7 bereS into his serne 7
befehj? Sser inne, Sonne Up his dsel synni^ butan 5am
wife anum, forSan heo sceol hire ealdre hyran; gyf heo
dear mid aSe gecySan ]>cet he0 5?es forstolenan ne onbite,
nime hire Ssene Sriddan dsel Ssere sehta.
58. Oxan horn bit5 feowertyne peniga wurt).
59. Cu horn twegea peniga wurS. Oxan tsegl biS .1111.
peonega wurS. Cu tsegl biS fif penega wurS. Oxan
59. 1. eage bit) fif peonega wurS. Ca biS scill. weorS; mon
sceal symble to beregafole agyfan set anum wyrhtan
syx wega.
60. Se ceorl se Se h«3fS oSres oxan ahyred, gyf he
luebbe ealle on foSre to agyfanne, gesceawige mon,
agyfe ealle; gyf he nsebbe, agyfe healf on foSre, healf
on oSrum ceape.
61. Cyricsceat man sceal agyfan to pam ha/me 7 to
Sam heorSe Se se man on biS to middan wintra.
62. Donne mon biS tyhtlan betogen 7 hine mon be-
drifeS to ceace, nah Sonne sylf nan wiht to syllanne
beforan ceace, Sonne gseS oSer man sylaS his ceap
fore, swa he Sonne geSingian msege on Sa rseddene Se
he him ga to handa oS \cet he his ceap him geinnian
m&ge; Sonne bet.yhS hine mon eft oSre siSe 7 bedrif]?
57. ciorl | forstele]? | byrS | huse, above it al. eerne | mann bef. befeh]?,
hitt after, new B, hit man Sser inne befehS H | — Sser in End of p. .'58
in B — | bij? bef. his dsel, scyldig above synnig new B, bic5 his dsel
scyldig H | Son | sceal | hlaforde for ealdre [ new h above eo B, heo H | hire
Sriddan gescead 58. teon | peniga, prob. orig. so, now penn, last stroke new
B, peninga II | weorS || 59. Each capital begins a line in B, making
appar. five chapters, not so II | Cu | bib' .V. | peninga | weorS ] before
peonega Jill, over erasure new B, scill. H | weorS | Cu biS .Y. peninga |
.A7. | peninga ] weorS | Cu | cage above cu new B || 59, 1. mon, large M
new B | simle | agyfen | .VI. pund wsega || 60. ciorl | vac. se | haefS, 8 old
over h B, ha'bbe H | geolit, e ab, for oxan | vac. agyfe ealle | agife || 61.
sceal new above; agyfan B, sceal II | lialme, 1 over eras. B, healme II |
130
to ceape: gif hine forft nele forstandan se Se him ser
ceap foresealde 7 be hine poxme forfehS, J?oli^e j?onne
his ceapes se Se he him ser foresealde.
.CVII.
63. Gif gesiftcund mon fare, poxme mot he habban
bis gerefan mid him 7 his smiS 7 his cildfestran.
.CVIII.
64. Se Se hsefS .XX. hida, se sceal tascnan .XII. hida
gesettes landes )?onne he faran wille.
.CYIIII.
65. Se Se hseft5 .X. hida, se sceal tsecnan .VI. hida
gesettes landes.
.CX.
66. Se Se ha3bbe J>reora hida, tsecne o]?res healfes.
.0X1.
67. Gif mon ge]?ingaS gyrde landes oppe mare to riede-
gafole 7 geereS, gif se hlaford him wile J?a3t land
arseran to weorce 7 to gafole, ne J?earf he him onfon,
gif he him nan botl ne selS, 7 J?olie J?ara secra.
.CX1I.
68. 3if mon gesiScundne monnan adrife, fordrife py
botle, nses psare setene.
.CXIII.
69. Sceap sceal gongan mid his fliese oS midne sumor
oS(5e gilde p&t flies mid twam pseningum.
.CXIIII.
70. Mi twyhyndum were mon sceal sellan to monbote
.XXX. scill., ait .VI. hyndum .LXXX. scill, jet, .XII.-
70, 1. hyndum .CXX. scill.; set .X. hidum to fostre .X. fata
hunies, .CCC. hlafa, .XII. ambra wilisc ealaS, .XXX.
hluttres, tu eald hriSeru oftSe .X. weSeras, .X. gees,
.XX. henna, .X. cesas, amber fulne buteran, .V. leaxas,
.XX. pundwsega foSres 7 hundteontig sela.
64. Ends with p. 102 in E || 66. begins third Ot. fragm. (cf. App. A),
from which foil, variants: 67. 5if, i above y | londes || 69. past flys ||
70. syx hyndum || 70, 1. wilisces ||
131
to ceace: Gyf he hine nylle forstandan forh se Se him
H3r ceap foresealde 7 he him Sonne forfehS, Solie
Sonne his ceapes se Se he him ser foresealde.
63. Gyf gesiScund man fare, Sonne mot he habban
his gerefan mid him 7 his smiS 7 his cildfestraD.
64. Se Se hsefS twentig hida, se sceal t&can tvvelf
hida gesettes landes, Sonne he faran wylle.
65. Se Se hsefS tyn hida, se sceal ts0can syx hida
gesettes landes.
66. Se Se hsebbe Sreo hida, tsece oSres healfes.
67. Gyf mon geSingaS gyrde landes oSSe mare to
rsedegafole 7 geeraS, gyf se hlaford him wyle ]ice I
land arseran to weorce 7 to gafole, ne Searf he him
onfon, gyf he him nan botl ne syl]?, 7 Solie Sara acera.
68. Gyf mon gesiScundne monnan adrife, fordrife Sy
botle, mes Ssere setene.
69. Sceap sceal gongan mid his flyse oS midne sumor
oSSe gylde |~>cet fleos mid twam peneguw.
70. Mt twyhundum were man sceal syllan to monbote
.XXX. scill., 7 set syxhyndum hundeahtatig scill., set
70, 1. twelfhyndum hundtwelftig. Mt tyn hidum to fostre
tyn fata hunies, Sreo hund hlafa, twelf ambra wylisces
ealoS, Srittig hlutres, twa ealda rySeru oSSe tyn weSeras,
7 tyn gees 7 trventi henna 7 tyn cysas, amber fulne
buteran, fif leaxas, twentig pund wega fodres 7 hund-
teontig &la.
64. .XX. | tsecnan, first n ab. | .XII. | wille || 65. .X. hida landes |
tsecnan, first n ab. | .YI. || 66. .III. hida landes | tsecne, n ab. | oSres
healfes hides gesettes j| 67. man gyrde landes ge]?inget5 | jeereS | wile [
slihtS for syl)? J 7 j^olije his secera |] 68. mann || 69. gilde | fiys | .II. ||
70. hundum, y stroke new B, hyndurn II | manbote | .LXXX. ; .XII. | — twelf
hyn End of p. 40 in B — | .CXX. || 70,1. .X. [ .X. fata huniges | .CCC. hlafa,
fa ab. | .XII. ambres, s ab. | wilisces, es ab. | .XXX. hluttres, first t ab. |
.11. ealde, last e ab. | hryj'eru | .X. we)?eras | Insertion new on marg. B |
.X. ges 7 .XX. | .X. | buteran, e ab. | .V. | .XX. | pund ab. wsega | .C. ||
132
.cxv.
71. 5if nion sie wertyhtlan betogen 7 he hit ]?onne
geondette beforan aSe 7 onsace &r, bide mon mid ]?a3ie
witeraedenne oS Sset se wer gegolden sie.
.CXVI.
72. Gif mon wergild Seof gefehS 7 he losige Sy dsege
p&m monnum Se bine gefoS, J>eah hine mon gefo ymb
niht, nab him mon mare set Sonne fulwite.
.CXVII.
73. Gif hit bit) nihteald ]?iefS, gebeten J?a J?one gylt
J?e bine gefengon swa hie ge]?ingian msegen wiS cyning
7 bis gerefan.
.CXVIII.
74. Gif Seowwealh engliscne monnan ofslihS, J?onne
sceal se Se hine ah weorpan hine to bonda hlaforde
74, 1. 7 msegum oSSe .LX. scill. gesellan wiS his feore; gif
he ]^onne ]?one ceap nelle foregesellan, J?onne mot hine
se hlaford gefreogean, gielden siSSan his msegas ]?one
wer, gif he msegburg hsebbe freo, gif be nsebbe, beden
74. 2. his ]>a gefan; ne J?earf se frige mid J>am J?eowan
mseggieldan, buton be him wille fsehSe ofaceapian, ne
se ]>eowa mid py frigean.
.CXYIIII.
75. Gif mon ceap befehj? forstolenne 7 sio hond tiemS
poxine, sio hine mon aetbefehj?, to oJ?rum men, gif se
mon bine |?onne onfon ne wille 7 ssegj? J?set he him
nsefre past ne sealde ac sealde o]?er, ]?onne mot se
gecySan, se Se hit tiemj? to J?sere honda, p>set he him
nan oi3er ne sealde buton psot ilee.
.cxx.
76. Gif hwa oSres godsunu slea oSSe his godfseder,
sie sio msegbot 7 sio manbot gelic; weaxe sio bot be
Sam were swa ilce swa sio manbot deS pe ]?am hlaforde
74. msejum End of p. 103 in E || 75. forstollenne | hond tymS j|
Continuation of Variants from p. 133.
ab. se, eras, after je and cy|?an on marg. B, J>onne mot se gecySan H |
tym$, t made out of c B | ]?eere || 76. weaxe, W new out of w B ||
133
71. Gyf mon sy wertyhlan betoken 7 he hit Sonne
geandette beforan abe 7 onsace ser, abide mon mid
baire witenedenne 08 \cet se wer gegolden sy.
72. Gyf mon wergyld beof gefehb 7 he losie bu diege
8am mannum be bine gefob, beah bine man gefo ymbe
niht, nah him mon mare jet bonon fulwite.
73. Gyf hit bib nihteakl byfb, gebeten ba bone gylt
Se bine gefengon swa hig gebingian magon wib cyninge
7 his gerefan.
74. Gyf beowwealh engliscne man ofslihb, tionne sceal
se be bine ah weorpan hine to handa hlaforde 7 magum
74, 1. obbe syxtig scill. gesyllan wib his feore. Gyf he
bonne ceap nelle foresyllan, Jmine mot hine se hlaford
gefreogan, gyldan sybban his magas bone wer. Gyf
he msegborh hsebbe freo, gyf he nsebbe, heden his 5a
74. 2. gefan; ne bearf se frigea mid bam beowan men
gyldan, buton he him sylle fsehbe ofaceapian, ne se
beowa mid bam frigean.
75. Gyf mon ceap befehj? forstolene 7 seo hand tymb,
bonne seo hine mon a3tbefehb be to obrum men, gyf se
mon hine onfon nylle 7 s?egb pcet he him naifre J?cet
ne sealde, ac sealde ober, bonne mot se gecypan, se
be hit tymb to bara handa, \>cet he him nan ober ne
sealde buton pcet ilce.
76. Gyf hwa obres godsunu slea obbe his godfseder,
sy seo msegbot 7 seo manbot gelic; weaxe seo bot be
bam were swa ilce swa seo manbot deb pe bam
71. abide mail | rsede-ne || 72. wergild|?eof | losi-e | Su, new y stroke
B, Sy H | monnuw | gefo | ymb | nylit | man | Sonne for Sonon || 73. nyht |
hy jefnngian | cyninj || 74. man, second new n above B, man H | };e above
hine | liine ab. after weorpan | .LX. || 74, 1. j^one ceap ■ nylle | forejesyllan |
}>onne, onne new at end of line B, f>onne H | gildon | siSSan msejbnrh | his
Sonne Sa gefan 74, 2. — mid Sam End of p. 41 in B — | J?eowan mtejjyldan
butan | wille for sylle | ofaceapian, first a ab. 75. man | set befehS to
oSrum men, vac. Se | man hine ponne | pajs ceapes ab. after nylle | mot
134
76, 1. sceal; gif hit J?onne kyninges godsunu sie, bete be
7G, 2. his were ]?am cyiiiuge swa ilce swa };sere mseg]?e. 5if
he ponne on J?one geonbyrde pe hine slog, J?onne s&t-
fealle sio hot pxm godfseder swa ilce swa |?SGt wite
]?am hlaforde deft; gif hit biscep sunu sie, sie be
healfum ]>am.
76, 2. setfealle Ot, ae fealle E | second sie above, but old E ||
135
76, 1. hlaforde sceal. Gyf hit Sonne kyninges godsunu sy,
bete be his were Sam cinge swa ilce swa Ssere msegSe.
76, 2. Gyf he Sonne on Cone geonbyrde <5e hine sloli,
Sonne «3tfealle seo bot J?am godf&dere, swa ilce swa
\cet wite Sam hlaforde deS; gyf hit bisceop sunu sy,
sy be healfum Sem.
76,1. Gif bit }?onne sy cyninges godsunu, )?onne above [ cyninge j ilce,
prob. orig. so, new same over eras. B, same H || 76, 2. ?iaem jodfa^der | ilce,
see note on 76, I, B, same H| biscop | sunu, down stroke erased below first
uB | )?am seo bote || In B follows: We cwedon be 5am blaserum etc.
In II, as CXXI, the same, after which there is a space of two lines ||
APPENDICES.
APPENDIX A. MS. OT.
I. Be pon ]>. mon ne scyle o|?ru. deman huton swa he
rville p. him mon deme.
II. Be apum 7 be weddum.
III. Be circena socnum.
IIII. Be forh bryce.
V. Be /?/aford searvve.
VI. Be circena fri'Ge.
VII. Be drcan stale.
VIII. Be pon J?e mon on cynin^es healle feobte.
Villi. Be wwnnan hamede.
X. Be frearn eacnum wife ofslejenum.
XI. Be Avelf hyndes monnes wife fovle^enu;n.
XII. Be cirilscre fsemnan onfen^e.
XIII. Be wudu bsernette.
XIIII. Be ^umbra monna dsedum.
XV. Be ]?am monnum ]>e beforan bisceopu. feohtaft.
XVI. Be nunneua onfen,ge.
XVII. Be ]?a,. monnu. J?e hiora wa3pen to monslyhte Icenaft.
XVIII. Be, ]>a. pe munecum heora feoli buton leafe befcestaft.
XVIIII. Be preosta gefeohte.
XX Be eofetes andetlan.
XXI. Be hundes slyte.
XXII. Be nietena misdsedum.
XXIII. Be ceorles mennenes niedAsemede.
XXIIII. Be twyhindum men jet I1I0& slyhle.
XXV. Be syx hyndum men.
XXVI. Be tweIf hyndum men.
Italics for parts wanting in Ot and supplied from E. Abbrev. forms
retained, but with period after word instead of line over last letter as in
Ms. Ot. prefers ]> to 5, espec. initial. For description of Ms. see pp. 12, 125.
XYII. hiora, hi above the line, but old.
APPENDICES.
FIRST FRAGMENT. (FOL. 49.)
XXVII.
Be ungewintredes monnes wif ned haemde.
XXVIII.
Be swa gerades monnes siege.
XXVIIII.
Be folcleasunge gewyrhtum.
XXX.
Be god borgum.
XXXI.
Be ciepe monnum.
XXXII
Be cyrlisces monnes byndellan.
XXXIII.
Be speres gme/easnesse.
XXXIIII.
Be bold getale. [gefeohte.
XXXV.
Be J?on J?e mow &eforan ealdormen on gemote
XXXVI.
Be cierlisces monnes fletgefeohte.
XXXVII.
Be boclondum.
XXXVIII.
Be fsehj?e.
XXXVIIII.
Be mcesse daga freolse.
XL.
Be ^eafod wunde.
XL!
Be feax wunde.
XLIL
Be eavslege.
XLIII.
Be monnes eagvvnnde 7 oSSena missen^'cm lima.
XLIIII.
Be ines domum.
XLV.
Be godes p>eowa regole.
XLVI.
Be d/dum.
XLVII.
Be sunnan dseges vveorcum.
XLVIII.
Be ciric sc<?attum.
XLVIIII.
Be ciric socnum.
L.
Be gefeoktum.
LI.
Be stale.
LII.
Be ryhtes bene.
LIII
Be pam wrecend&w cur he him ryhtes bidde.
Turk, /Elfred the Grtat.
10
138
APPENDIX A. MS. OT.
hundnigontig scill. o)?res bisceopes 7 ealdormowwes
.LX. scill. twelf%ndes monnes .XXX. scill. syxhyndes
40, 1. .XV. scill. ceorles edorbryce.F. sci\\. 3if J?isses hw«?/
gelimpe j?enden fyrd ute sie oppe in lencten fsestew
40, 2. hit sie twybo/e. gif mon in /eractenne hali£ ryht in
folce butan leafe alecgge gebete mid .CXX. scill.
41, Se mon se pe bocland hsebbe 7 him his .XXXVII.
msegas 1 cefden ponne setton we pcet he hit ne moste
sellan of his mcegburge gif peer bib gewrit oft fie
^ewitnes pcet hit J?ara manna forbod wsere pe hit
on fruman ge^ryndon 7 ]?ara pe hit him sealdow p. he
swa ne mote 7 pcet />onne on cjninges 7 on bisceopes
gewitnesse gerecce beforan his mcegum.
4"2. Eac we beodafr se mon se pe his gefan .XXXVI//.
/aawm'ttendne wite pcet he ne /eohte ser )?am he him
42, 1. ryhtes Mdde. 5yf he wsegnes hsebbe p. he his gefan
beride 7 inne besitte gehea/de hine .VII. niht inne
7 Aine on ne feohte gif he inne gepolian wille 7 pon
ne ymb .VII. niht gif he wille on hand gan 7 wcepenu
sell&xi gehealde hine .XXX. nihta gesundne 7 hine
42, 2. his magum gebodie 7 his friondum gif he cirican
ponne geierne sie J?onne be pcere cirican are swa we
42, 3. cer bufan cwaedon. 5yf he ponne pees mcegenes ne hcebbe
pcet he hine inne besitte ride to pam ealdormen
bidde hine ixAtumes gif he him fultuman ne
42, 4. wille ride to cyninge cer he feohte. Eac swelce
gif mon becume on his gefan 7 he hine cer ham
40. hundnigoiitij, d above, but old. [| 42, 2. sie, i above.
139
SECOND FRAGMENT. (FOL. 50.)
fcestxxe ne vvite. 5if lie wille hw wee pen sellan lime
mon ^ehealde .XXX. nihta 7 bine his freondum
gecy]>e. gyf be ne rviWe bis w^epenu sellan |?onne
mot he feohtan on bine, oif he wille on bond gan
7 his rvcepenu sellan 7 hwa ofer pcet on him feohte
gielde swa wer swa wunde swa he ^evvyree 7 wite
42, 5. 7 hcebbe his forworbtf. Eac we cwseSaS p. mon
mote mid his A/aforde feohtan orwige £if mon on
pone hlaforde fiohte swa mot se hlaford mid py men
42, 6. feohtan. cefter pcere ilean wisan mon mot feohtan
mid his geborene nueje. oif bine mon on wob on
feohte<5 buton wib his hlaforde pcet we ne lyfaS
42, 7. 7 mon mot feohtan orwige gif he gemetefr oj^erae
let his cewum wife betynedum durum oppc un
der anre reon oppe cet bis dehter sewum borenre
oppQ set bis sweoster borenre o]?)?e cet his medder
pe wcere to sewum wife forgyfen his fadder.
43. Eallum frioum monnum |>as da^as sien .XXXVII11,
forgyfene butan J?eowum monnum 7 esne wyrhtan
.XII. dagas on gebbol 7 pone dceg pe crist pone
deofol oferswiJ>de 7 scs. gregorius gemynd dceg
7 . VII. dagas to eastrow 7 . VII. ofer 7 an dceg cet
see. petres tide 7 see. paules 7 on hcerfeste pa ful
lan wican ser sea. marian mcessan 7 cet eallra
haligra weorpun^e anne dceg 7 .1111. wodnes
da gas on .III I. yrnbren wicum peowum monnum
eallum sien forgifen pam pe him leofost sie
42, 7. sweoster borenre, cannot have been sewum bor., no room for
aewum; this clause is found above the line in E, and on the margin of
II, which latter, with Lamb, has sewum || 43. oferswtyde, d above.
10*
140
APPENDIX A. MS. OT.
gesettes landes. . CX.
66. Se J?e hsebbe ]?reora hida tcecne opres healfes. .CXI.
67. 5yf mon gepin$ei?) gyrde londes o\pe mare to rcede
gafole 7 geeret) gif se hlaford him wile pcet land arce
ran to weorce 7 to gafole ne p>earf he him onfon gif
he him nan botl ne sell1 7 polie para cecra. .CX11.
68. oif mon gesiftcundne monnan adrife fordrife py
botle nees J?sere setene. .0X111.
69. Sceap sceal gongan mid his fliese oh midne sumor
oppe gilde J?set flys mid twam pceningum. .CXI111.
70. Mt twy hyndum were mon sceal sellan to mon bote
.XXX. seal, set syx hyndum .LXXX. scill. cet .XII.
70, 1. hyndum . CXX. sci\\. cet .X. hidum to fostre .X. fata
hunies .CCC. hlafa .XII. ambra wilisces ealaft
.XXX. hluttres tu eald hrij?eru oppe ,X. wed eras
.X. gees .XX. henna ,X. cesas amber fulne buteran
.V. leaxas .XX. pundwrega fodres 7 himrf teontig
cela. .CXV.
71. 5if mon sie wertyhtlan fretogen 7 he hit ponne
geondette beforan afte 7 onsace cer bide mon mid
pcere wite rcedenne o<5 beet se rver gegolden sie.
7*2. 5if mon wergild J?eof gefehj? 7 he losige .CXV1.
by dcege pam monnum pQ hine gefol) peah
hine mon gefo ymb niht nah him mon mare
cet ponne fuhvite. .CXVII.
73. 3if hit bit) nihteald piefb gebeten pa pone gylt
pe hine gefengon swa hie gepingian mcegen
67. 3yf, i above y. || 70,1. fodres perhaps foSres || 11 of scill,
end of 70, is last of the part reset as tol. 52, fostre and all below is
from 53 || This page most charred and blackened of all: the little that
can be deciphered costs great labour.
141
THIRD FRAGMENT. (FOL. 52—53.)
wib cyning 7 his geref&n. .CXVII7.
74. 3if peow wealli engliscne monnan ofslihtS }?onne
sceal se pe hine ah weorpan hine to honda hlaforde
74, 1. 7 mcegum oppe .LX. scill. jesellan wi5 his feore. gif he
ponne pone cea\s nelle foregesel/an J?onne mot
hine se hlaford gefreogean gielden siJ?J?an his mceg
as pone wer gif he mcegburg /zaebbe freo gif he
74. 2. ncebbe heden his pa gefan ne J?earf se frige mid
pam peowan mceggieldan butow he him wille fsehj^e
ofaceapian ne se peowa mid pij frigean. .CX1X.
75. 3if mon ceap bQfehp /brstollenne 7 sio hond tymj?
ponne sio hine mon set befe/jft to 0pxum men gif
se mon hine pon. onfon ne wille 7 ssegj? p. he him ncefre
p. ne sealde ac sealde o]?er />onne mot se gecytian
se J?e hit tiem]? to p>sere honda p. he him nan oper ne
sealde buton p. ilce. .CXX.
76. 5if hwa opres godsunu slea oppe his godfceder sic
sio msegbot 7 sio manbot gelic weaxe sio bot
be pam were swa ilce swa sio manbot det5 pe pam
76, 1. /Waforde sceal. gif hit ponne kyninges godsunu
sie bete be his were pam cyninge swa ilce swa poire
16, 2. mccgpe. gif he J^onne on ]?one geonbyrde pe hine
slog pon. setfealle sio bot j?sem godfseder swa
ilce swa p. mite pam. hlaforde de(5 gif hit biscep
sunn sie sie be healfum pam.
What remains of this page is quite legible, the fire having at¬
tacked the other side more directly. All in 74, also llenne, 8 to opr,
wille 7 saej]?, onne mot, belongs to the upper fragment (52); 3if, p be,
and all below, to the lower (53).
142
APPENDIX B. MS. BU.
iefter \am wcere awendende ]?as ure domas.
1. iErest we bebeoda]? ]?te godes .XLV.
Seowas hiora ryht regol on ryht heal
den. sefter psa. we bebeodaS ]?te ealles fol
ces sew 7 domas ]?us sien jehealdenne .XLVL
2. Cild binnan .XXX. nyhtu. sie gefullod. gif hit
swa ne sie .XXX. scill. gebete. 3if hit Son.
sie dead buton fulwihte gebete he hit
mid eallu. ]?sem ]?e he age. .XLVII.
3. 5if j^eowmon werce on sunnan dseg be his
hlafordes hsese sie he freoh 7 se hlaford
3, 1. zesette .XXX. scill. to rvite. gif ]?on. se J?eowa
butan his gewitnysse wyrce ]?olie his
3. 2. hyde. gif &on. se frigea ]?y dsege wyrce
buton hlafordes hsese ]?olie his freotes .XLVIII.
4. Ciric sceattas sien agifene be See. mar
tines msessan. 3if hwa p. ne gelseste sie he
scildig .LX. scill. 7 be .XII. fealdu. agife
<5one ciric sceat. .XLVIIII.
5. 3if hwa sie dea]?es scyldig 7 cirican geser
ne habbe his feorh 7 bete swa him
5, 1. ryht wisie. 5if hwa his hyde forwer
ce 7 cirican geirne sie hi. sio swingel
le forgifen. .L.
6. 3if hwa gefeohte on kininges huse sie he
Italics for the parts wanting and supplied from E. Abbrev. retained
with period after the abbrev. inst. of mark over last letter, as in Ms. Note
that from upper right-hand corner of second page and from upper left-
hand corner of third most is gone; on the double leaf these are contiguous.
For information concerning Ms. see pp. 13, 20, 26.
FIRST LEAF.
scyldig ealles his ierfes 7 sie on cyninges dome
6, 1. hwsej?er he lif habbe pe ncebbe. 3if hwa on
mynsle 1* gefeohte hund trvelftig scill ge
6, 2. bete. 3if hwa on ealdormonnes huse oft
Se on oftres gefyxmgenes rviian gefeohte .LX.
sell, gebete 7 ofter .LX. scill geselle to rvite.
6, 3. 3if nion on ^afolgildan huse o&be on gebu
res gefeohte .CXX. scill. to rvite geselle
6, 4. 7 ]?am bure .VI. scill. 7 j?eah hit sie on mid
dan felda ^efeohtan .CXX. scill. to rvite sie
6, 5. agifen. 3if bonne bi<5 on gebeorscipe geciden
7 ofier Mora mid ^Sylde hit forbere geselle
se o<5er .XXX. scill. to rvite. .LI.
7. 5if hwa stalie swa his rvif nyte 7 his beam ge
7, 1. selle .LX. scill. to rvite. gif he bonne stalie on ge
witnysse eallses his hiredes gongen hie
7. 2. ealle on freowot .X. wintre cniht mceg
beon J?eof$e gewitae. .L1I.
8. 3if hwa hine ryhtes bidde beforan hrvelcum
scirmen o$$e o$ru. demaw 7 «friddaw ne
maege 7 hi. wed sellan nelle gebete mid .XXX.
scill. 7 binnan .VII. nyhtu. £edo hine ryh
tes weorSe. .ZIII.
9. 3if hwa wraece do ser Son he hi. ryhtes bidde
p. he hi. onnime a^ife 7 for^ylde 7 gebete
7,2. jewitse or jewitte.
144
APPENDIX B. MS. BU.
mid .XXX. scill. .LIIII.
10. 3if hrva binnan pain gemcevu. ures rices
reaflac 7 niednceme do agife he pone
reaflac 7 geselle .LX. sci\\. to wite. .LY.
11. 3?/" hrva his agenne geleod bebycge peow
ne ob'tie frigne peah he scildij sie ofer
see forgielde hine his were. .LVI.
12. 5if peof sie ^efonjen swelte he deatie 0S5'e
his lif be his were monna liese .LVII.
13. oif hrva beforan biscope his ^ewitnesse
7 his wed aleoje ^ebete mid hund twelf
tigum scill. .LVIII.
13. 1. l>eofas we hataft .VII. men. from .VII. hloS
14. oft .XXXV. si5<5an bi(5 here, se <3e hloSe be
ti/ien sie geswicne he hine be .CXX. hida
o55e swa bete. .LV1III.
15. Se <3e here teame beti^en sie he hine
be his weregilde aliese oftb'e be his
15, 1. were geswicne. se a5 sceal byon healf be
husl^enjum. .LX.
15. 2. Peof si<5 pan he biS on kininges bende
16. nah he pa swyene. Se <5e peof ofslehS
he mot gecepan mit ape p. he hine syn
nigne ofsloge nalles pa gegildanum.
17. Se pe forstolen flaesc findeS .LXI.
12. liese or lasse.
145
SECOND LEAF.
7 gederneft gif he dear lie mot mid afre gecyftan
J?aet he hit age, se <3e hit ofspereS he ah p. melcl
feoh. .LXII.
18. 6'irlisc mon gif he oft betwygen wsere $if
he sot sij?estan sie gefongen slea mon hond
om fot. .LXIII.
19. Cyninges geneat gif his wer bi]? tvvelf bund
scill. he mot swerigen for sixtig hida gif
he biS huslgenga. .LXIIII.
20. 3if forcund moil oSSe fremde buton wege
geond wudu gonge 7 ne hrime ne horn blawe
for 5'eof he biS to profianne o<5Se to slean
ne oS<5e to lesanne. .LXV.
21. oif mon Son. ]?a3S ofslsegenan weres bidde
he mot gecyj?an J?set he hine for <3eof$e
ofsloge nalles pses ofslsegenan gegildan
21. 1. ne his hlaford. gif he hit dirneS 7 wierftefr
ymb long yppe J?on. remeft he psem deadan
to psem a&e p. hine moton his mseges unsingian.
22. 5if p>in geneat stalie 7 losie $e gif .LXVI.
J?u habbe bergan manna <5one J?ses angeldes.
gif he mebbe geld $u p. angelde 7 ne sie him
no $y ftingodre. .LXVI I.
23. 3if mon el}?eodigne ofslea se kining ah twsed
ne dsel weres ftriddan dsel sunu o&<5e mseges.
146
APPENDIX C. BOTH TEXTS OF
MS. B, p. Bis is Saet friS Saet selfred cyninc 7 gySrum cyning
83,1.15.7 ealles angelcynnes witan 7 eal seo Seod Se on east
senglum beoS ealle gecweden habbaS 7 mid aSum ge-
feostnod for by sylfe 7 for heora gingran, ge for
geborene ge for ungeborene, Se godes miltse recce oSSe
1. ure. iErest ymb ure landgemsera: up on temese, 7
Sonne up on ligan, 7 andlang ligan oS hire sewylm,
Sonne on gerihte to bedan forda, Sonne up on usan oS
*P.84.2. wsetlinga strait. *Bset is Sonne, gif man ofslsegen
weorSe, ealle we lsetaS efen dyrne engliscne 7 deniscne,
to .VIII. bealf mearcum asodenes goldes, buton Sam
ceorle Se on gafollande sit 7 heora liesengum, Sa syndan
3. eac efen dyre segSer to .CC. scill.; 7 gif man cyninges
Segn beteo manslibtes, gif he hine ladian dyrre, do he
]>cet mid .XII. cininges Segnum; gif ma Sone man be-
tyhS Se biS laessa maga Sone se cyninges Segn, ladige
he hine mid .XI. his gelicena 7 mid anum cyninges
Ssegne; 7 svva segehwilcre sprsece Se mare sy Sone
.1111. mancussas; 7 gyf he ne dyrre, gylde hit Srygylde
4. swa hit man gewyrSe. 7 \cet selc man vvite his getyman
5. be mannuw 7 be horsum 7 be oxum. 7 ealle we
cwsedon on Sa dgege Se mon Sa aSas swor ]>cet ne
Seowe ne freo ne moton in Sone here faran butan leafe
ne heora nan Se ma to us; gif Sonne gebyrige \cet for
neode heora hwylc wiS ure bige habban wille oSSe we
wiS heora mid yrfe 7 mid sehtum, Sset is to Safianne
on Sa wisan pcet man gislas sylle friSe to wedde 7
to swutulunge )>cet man wite Sset man clsene bsec hsebbe.
Variants of Lamb, trom Text I: fry]?e | cyning | eastenglum | je-
fsestnod | hi || 2. Headed Be ofslaegenan mannes were | ofslagen | butan j
Saern | lysingum | syndon || 3. Headed Be Segnum Se betojene synd |
mon | manslihtes beteo j do | cyninjes | st. ma Sone man, mon Sonne
Segn | Segne for Ssejne | sejhwylcre | Sonne | git | dyrne | gyld | Sry-
gyld | mon || 4. Headed Be getymum | And, vac. ]?set || 5. Sfem st. Sa | nan \
hwylce | hsebban | mon | fry)?e | vac. to wedde 7 | swutelunge | mon | mon |
claen | marg. al. flaesc || On both Mss. all the names of the places are
scribbled on the margin.
147
TREATY BETWEEN ALFRED AND GUTHRUM.
P. 6. Bis is pcet frifr Sset selfred cyng 7 guSrim cin£ 7 ealles
angelcynnes witan 7 eal seo Seod $e on easten^lum
beoft, 7 ^esworen habbaS %e for hy sylfe ge
for heora ofspryn^.
1. iErest ymbe heora landgemsera: andlan^ temese
ponne up on ligean, andlan^ ligean 0$ hire sewylm,
<5anon on gerihta to beda forda, Jmnon upon on usan
2. 0$ waitlinja street. 7 hi cwsedon, gyf mon ofslse^en
wurfte, eal we letaft efen dyrne engliscne 7 denisce, pcet
is to .VIII. healf marcum asodenes joldes, buton Sam
ceorle fte on gafollande sit, 7 heora lysyn^on
3. 7 gyf man cyn^es Se^en beteo manslihtas
7 he hine ladian durre, do he \cet mid .XII. cyn^es
J?egnas 7 gyf mon Sone man betyhft J?e biS laessa
maja, ladie hine .XI. his gelicena, 7 anum cynin^es
Serene.
5. 7 ealle hi^ gecwsedon 5a man }?a aftas swor J?set
naSor ne we on 8one here faran buton leafe, ne heora
non 5a ma to us, buton man try wan 7 betwynan
^yslas sylle, frifte to wedde 7 to swutelunje \cet man
mid rihte fare, jyf \cet geneodige, \cet ure seni^ to
oSrum faice mid yrfe and mid aehtum.
Above Text II, red Alfredes Laja Cyninjes. Above swor new ewe]?,
making gecwej?en prob., on marg. new 7 mid a]?um gefsestnod | ofspryn
underlined and to 3 injran added new || 2. 7 hi cwsedon, on marg. ]?aet
is ]?onne | lysynjon, eras, here, on which J>a sy ndoneac efendyre new;
aeg^er twa hund scyll. follows above and on marg. || 5. 8a ma, e new
above a of Sa ||
See for information p. 16. and Schmid, Einl. XXXVIII — XXXIX.
Text I is the original form.
HALLE, EIIRHARDT KARRAS, FRJENTER.
Yale
3 9002 00956 4858
' '« V' , V V-
>*-■■■} y< . , v- , «; V",
"" V-\
1 I* . ■
'Sk
-'•r -' -■ i- Hi 41' '> .
v. \ I- • ' iW
■
'■ r ■ ' <' , ?*$W:
... ; ^
/; • .;4*\
v ■: jz-zr
:■ ' V ■ ,' •'■
"Xiiwsii '
- V;., :.r
' V: t " ■ . -
' V-
■ ; :i.&i ......
.'4', • ■ -'
§
■ V- '